Caffè letterario

Continuano gli appuntamenti del Caffè letterario a cura del Centro Sociale Anzianidi Cetraro Paese. Dopo i primi due appuntamenti culturali, dedicati alla trattazione di “Bagheria” di Dacia Maraini e l’arte pittorica di Renato Guttuso, con commento, rispettivamente di Carlo Andreoli e del Prof. Gaetano Bencivinni, il Centro si appresta a vivere un altro interessante appuntamento con l’esplicazione dell’Olivo e l’olivastro di Vincenzo Consolo e che avrà luogo il prossimo 21 Aprile alle ore 18:00.

Riportiamo a questo proposito una nota, riguardante Vincenzo Consolo e Renato Guttuso a firma del Prof. Gaetano Bencivinni.

“Lo scrittore e saggista Vincenzo Consolo nel suo volume Di qua dal faro dedica pagine significative all’arte pittorica di Renato Guttuso.

L’autore sottolinea i tratti distintivi del realismo, che attraversa la produzione artistica del pittore bagherese, formatosi nel decennio tra il 1920 e il 1930 in cui le grandi questioni sociali, che hanno fatto seguito alla Grande Guerra, tenevano banco nel dibattito politico e sociale italiano.

Temi politici, l’impegno sociale, lo sguardo rivolto alle grandi vicende belliche costituiscono la cornice all’interno della quale Guttuso costruisce i suoi dipinti, volti a cogliere nel perimetro simbolico di Bagheria e della Sicilia quelle che Consolo definisce le offese sull’uomo della Natura e della Storia.

Palinuro, La fuga dall’Etna, La crocifissione, Lo zolfatorello ferito, La notte di Gibellina e le tante nature morte esprimono il dramma esistenziale dell’uomo, spesso oltraggiato dalla tragedia, dal dolore, dai conflitti sociali, dalle guerre, dai terremoti.

La fuga dall’Etna, cui corrisponde specularmente La notte di Gibellina, indica la fuga della gente dall’eruzione vulcanica che cerca la libertà, portando dietro gli arnesi di lavoro, recandosi a valle, a sottolineare la persistente fiducia nel futuro.

Ne La notte di Gibellina il cammino delle fiaccole, rette dalla gente che sale verso l’Acropoli di Gibellina, sta ad indicare invece l’impulso di solidarietà che anima gli uomini quando sono colpiti dalle catastrofi naturali.

Ne La crocifissione, ancora una volta esprime il dolore esistenziale, rappresentato dal volto di Cristo nascosto.

E’ così che Guttuso ha inteso esprimere la sofferenza di Cristo, che rappresenta il dramma di tutti gli uomini sottoposti costantemente agli oltraggi della Storia.

Il merito del pittore bagherese è di aver saputo cogliere nel particolare il messaggio universale del dolore”.

Gaetano BencivinniRenato-Guttuso

Armonia perduta, Il viaggio iniziatico di Ulisse nei mari dell’immaginario

Le onde tremende lo spingono, quasi lo sbattono, sfracellandolo, contro l’alta costa di basalto. Il naufrago riesce ad afferrare lo spuntone d’una roccia, ne viene subito staccato dal risucchio dell’acqua e, ferito nelle mani, è ancora in balia, fragile uomo, della furia del mare. Nuota disperato sottocosta fino a che non si trova di fronte a una insenatura piana, alla foce di un fiume. Prega la divinità fluviale d’arrestare lo scorrere rapido delle sue acque perché possa finalmente approdare, uscir dal mare, salvarsi dalla tempesta, da sicura fine. E così, spossato, ferito, i polmoni pieni di salmastro, tocca finalmente la spiaggia, avanza sopra una solida superficie, tra alberi e arbusti. È l’uomo più solo sulla terra, senza più un compagno, un oggetto, l’uomo più spoglio e debole, in preda a smarrimento, panico, in una terra estrema, sconosciuta, che come e più del mare può nascondere ancora pericoli, violenze. Ulisse ha toccato il punto più basso dell’impotenza umana, della vulnerabilità. Come una bestia ora, nuda e martoriata, debole, trova riparo in una tana, fra un olivo e un olivastro (spuntano da uno stesso tronco questi due simboli del selvatico e del coltivato, del bestiale e dell’umano, spuntano come presagio d’una biforcazione di sentiero o di destino, della possibilità di salvezza dentro un consorzio umano), si nasconde sotto le foglie secche per passare la notte paurosa che incombe. È svegliato nel mattino dalle voci, dalle grida festose e aggraziate di fanciulle, di Nausicaa e delle sue compagne. E si presenta a loro, la nudità schermata, l’organo sessuale occultato da una fronda simbolica per non allarmare le vergini, come il più dimesso, il più umile dei supplici. Così Ulisse entra nella terra dei Feaci, nel luminoso regno di Alcinoo, nella ricchezza, nel seno di una altissima civiltà, l’utopia, regno appartato, remoto, incontaminato (tutto qui è opposto al desolato, periglioso, infecondo, all’oscuro mare, opposto a tutti i passati approdi infidi e disastrosi: il rigoglioso giardino di Alcinoo, la fastosa reggia, la saggia moglie regina, i figli belli e valorosi, l’accogliente corte, il popolo amichevole). Entra in questo regno, Ulisse, e noi, lasciata la cornice dell’epica e la narrazione in terza persona, entriamo nel cuore del poema, nella narrazione testimoniale in prima persona svolta dal protagonista, dall’eroe. Narrazione a ritroso, in un lunghissimo flash-back. Che comincia, come nel passaggio di una soglia magica, di un confine iniziatico, nel momento in cui Ulisse, con i suoi compagni, le sue navi, lascia la distrutta Ilio e intraprende il viaggio di ritorno verso Itaca. È un viaggio da oriente verso occidente, in una dimensione orizzontale. Ma, una volta immerso nella sfera marina, è come se fosse, quello di Ulisse, un viaggio in verticale, una discesa negli abissi, nelle ignote dimore, dove, a grado a grado, tutto diventa orrifico, atroce, mostruoso (il mostruoso “naturale” sembra che faccia qui da contrappunto a quel “mostruoso” artificiale, tecnologico, progettato da Ulisse, a quel cavallo di legno, arma estrema, infida e dirompente, che ha segnato la fine di Troia, della guerra), e a grado a grado sono smarrimenti, inganni, oblii, allucinazioni, perdite tremende fino all’estrema solitudine, all’assoluta nudità, al rischio estremo per la ragione e per la vita. Il romanzo di Ulisse non poteva che svolgersi in mare, perché il mare, questo cammino mobile e mutevole, è il luogo dove avviene il distacco dalla realtà, dove fiorisce il fantastico, il surreale, l’onirico, la fascinazione, l’ossessione, dove la ragione si oscura e trovano varco i mostri. Attraversate tutte le perdite, le follie, concluso il vagare per l’infido mare, divenuto più consapevole, più sapiente, più umano, Ulisse potrà finalmente raggiungere Itaca, affrontare i nemici reali, storici, installatisi nella sua casa; con l’aiuto del figlio, di Telemaco, ricolmare la lunga assenza, ricongiungersi con Penelope, rinsaldare lo squarcio della sua vita. Purgato d’ogni colpa, dopo il viaggio penitenziale, ritrovare l’armonia perduta.

L’olivo e l’olivastro di Vincenzo Consolo tra finzioni e funzioni della letteraturatura

In L’Italianistica oggi: ricerca e didattica, Atti del XIX Congressodell’ADI – Associazione degli Italianisti (Roma, 9-12 settembre 2015), a cura di B. Alfonzetti, T. Cancro, V. Di Iasio, E. Pietrobon, Roma, Adi editore, 2017

CINZIA GALLO

L’olivo e l’olivastro di Vincenzo Consolo tra finzioni e funzioni della letteratura

L’olivo e l’olivastro (1994) costituisce una tappa importante nella ricerca espressiva di Consolo, che asserendo, in apertura, «Ora non può narrare», pone subito in evidenza la distinzione fra scrivere e narrare e il tema dell’«afasia». Come dichiara, infatti, un’ intervista, «Ci sono momenti in cui la disperazione è tale che non trovi più interlocutori […]. Ci sono due tipi di afasia: quella del potere, che per definizione non vuole comunicare, e quella dell’artista che si oppone a questo potere». In primo piano è, perciò, la funzione civile dello scrittore che, però, mette in pericolo «il corpo letterario del racconto». Da qui il carattere ibrido del nostro testo: i diciassette capitoli si snodano, quasi indipendenti l’uno dall’altro, in una sorta di collage, fra narrazione, diario di viaggio, poesia, saggio, digressioni, descrizioni. Analogamente, il gioco citazionistico – con ricorso, anche, alla memoria interna (l’allusione a Lunaria, ed altri testi consoliani)-, la tecnica dell’accumulo, la finzione letteraria – con le varie voci narranti -, rappresentano un’ulteriore riflessione sull’ autoreferenzialità della letteratura. L’olivo e l’olivastro fornisce, dunque, un chiaro esempio di metaletteratura.

L’olivo e l’olivastro (1994) rappresenta una tappa importante nella ricerca ideologica edespressiva di Vincenzo Consolo. Già il titolo mostra l’intreccio di finzioni e funzioni su cui si basa. Ne Lo spazio in letteratura, del 1999, Consolo spiega, difatti:

Anche chi qui scrive, nella sua vicenda letteraria, […] è risalito, soprattutto nei due ultimi libri, L’olivo e l’olivastro e Lo Spasimo di Palermo, all’archetipo omerico, a quell’Odissea da cui siamo partiti. Lo spazio, in questi due romanzi, si dispiega fra due poli, Milano e la Sicilia. Ma l’Odissea , sappiamo, è una metafora della vita, del viaggio della vita. Casualmente nasciamo in un’Itaca dove tramiamo i nostri affetti, dove piantiamo i nostri olivi, dove attorno all’olivo costruiamo il nostro talamo nuziale, dove generiamo i nostri figli. Ecco, noi oggi, esuli, erranti, non aneliamo che a ritornare a Itaca, a ritrovare l’olivo. Lo scacco consiste nel fatto che sull’olivo ha prevalso l’olivastro, l’olivo selvatico. 1

Il testo omerico, dunque, costituisce, secondo la terminologia genettiana, un vero e proprio ‘ipotesto’ per Consolo, che organizza, attraverso delle particolari finzione narrative, la funzione ideologico-civile a cui ha sempre mirato, come precisa in Memorie:

La prosa dunque della narrazione nasce per me da un contesto storico e allo stesso contesto si rivolge. Si rivolge con quella parte logica, di comunicazione che sempre ha in sé il racconto. Che è, per questa sua origine per questo suo destino, un genere letterario “sociale”. Sociale voglio dire soprattutto perché, in opposizione tematica e linguistica al potere, responsabile del malessere sociale […] il narratore vuole rimediare almeno l’infelicità contingente. 2

Il secondo capitolo de L’olivo e l’olivastro presenta perciò Ulisse che, dopo essere approdato, «Spossato, lacero, […] in preda a smarrimento, panico […]», nella terra dei Feaci, «trova riparo in una tana» posta «tra un olivo e un olivastro»3 (O, 17). Il carattere simbolico di queste piante

  • subito chiarito da Consolo:
  • spuntano da uno stesso tronco questi due simboli del selvatico e del coltivato, del bestiale e dell’umano, spuntano come presagio d’una biforcazione di sentiero o di destino, della perdita di sé, dell’annientamento dentro la natura e della salvezza in seno a un consorzio civile, una cultura (O, 17-18).

In realtà, tutta la vicenda di Ulisse è ripercorsa in senso simbolico: non solo «diventa metafora che consente a Consolo di ritrovare nel mito e nella letteratura un senso drammatico e

  1. V.CONSOLO, Lo spazio in letteratura, in Di qua dal faro, Milano, Mondadori, 1999, 270.
  • CONSOLO, Memorie, in La mia isola è Las Vegas, Milano, Mondadori, 2012, 136.
  • Tutte le citazioni dal nostro testo, indicato con la lettera O, sono tratte da: V. CONSOLO, L’olivo e l’olivastro, Milano, Mondadori, 1994.

complesso dell’esistenza personale e collettiva»,4 ma costituisce un’esortazione, per tutti gli uomini, alla lucidità, alla ragione, a non cadere in errori generati da vicende esterne o interiori. Mentre, difatti, la terra dei Feaci, con «il rigoglioso giardino, la […] fastosa reggia, la saggia […] regina, […] l’accogliente corte, il popolo amico; e l’esercizio in loro della ragione, l’amore per il canto, la poesia», rappresenta «una città ideale, un regno d’armonia» (O, 18), il viaggio di Ulisse in seguito alla disfatta di Troia è «il luogo dove il reale, il concreto, si sfalda, vanifica, e insorge l’irreale, s’installa il sogno, l’allucinazione: il genitore dei mostri, immagini delle nostre paure, dei nostri rimorsi» (O, 19). Ulisse si è reso colpevole, difatti, di aver costruito il cavallo con cui Troia è stata distrutta, perciò «il racconto del viaggio di ritorno fatto da Odisseo è quello della colpa e espiazione, della catarsi soggettiva».5 La vicenda di Odisseo, dunque, è «Metafora di quel che riserva la vita a chi è nato per caso nell’isola dai tre angoli: epifania crudele, periglioso sbandare nella procella del mare, nell’infernale natura; salvezza possibile dopo tanto travaglio, approdo a un’amara saggezza, a una disillusa intelligenza» (O, 22). Consolo esprime allora il disorientamento del siciliano, simbolo di tutti gli uomini, attraverso varie figure retoriche (enumerazioni, antitesi, anafore, chiasmi), ponendo termini aulici accanto ad altri più comuni, mettendo in evidenza la sua propensione verso quella forma espressiva che egli stesso definisce «poema narrativo» (O, 48).

Il nostro testo, difatti, esprime all’inizio («Ora non può narrare» [O, 9]) l’impossibilità di narrare, cioè di portare avanti, di condurre una «scrittura creativa».6 Appunto per questo non c’è, ne L’olivo, «una chiara diegesi, né all’interno dei singoli capitoli, né che li colleghi fra di loro: invece, la narrazione procede seguendo una serie di immagini ‘poetiche’, largamente connesse, del passato».7 Fra queste, solo il meccanico terremotato racconta la propria storia in prima persona, come accadrà alla fine del quattordicesimo capitolo, quando il viaggiatore esprimerà il proprio disorientamento; le altre figure, chiaramente autobiografiche, di emigranti, parlano in terza persona, in quanto, «nella modernità le colpe non sono più soggettive, sono oggettive, sono della storia»: di conseguenza «l’introspezione non è necessaria».8 Consolo, allora, da una parte arricchisce i suoi exempla con citazioni autoriali (Dante, Pisacane, Ungaretti, per esempio), dall’altra dà nuovo significato all’ antitesi classica fra città e campagna. A Messina, Roma, Milano, tutte rappresentate negativamente, si contrappone la «Bellissima Toscana contadina», simbolo dei valori «del lavoro, della fatica umana» e perciò «civilissima» (O, 13). L’esplosione della raffineria di Milazzo, ricordata nel terzo capitolo, è l’esempio, invece, di come l’intervento dell’uomo, sull’ambiente, non sia stato sempre positivo. La raffineria è infatti in contrasto con «il castello, le mura saracene, sveve e aragonesi, i torrioni […] la grotta di Polifemo, […] il porto, il Borgo, le chiese, i conventi. […] la vasta piana […] ricca di agrumi, ulivi, viti, orti. Ricca di gelsomini» (O, 24) fra cui si aggirava il ragazzo, recatosi a visitare i parenti nelle Eolie (altra proiezione autobiografica, in quanto Consolo ha realmente una sorella sposata con un notaio di Lipari, come appare nel quarto capitolo), aspettando il treno che l’avrebbe riportato a casa. Narrare allora, con chiara allusione a Il Narratore di Benjamin, «significa socializzare esperienze ricordate. La narrazione […] “attinge sempre alla memoria” e la memoria […] è “madre della poesia”, che […] è […] l’espressione di verità condivisibili riguardo la nostra umana condizione».9 In altre parole, il «narratore benjaminiano […] impartisce conoscenza e cerca

  • M. LOLLINI, Intrecci mediterranei. La testimonianza di Vincenzo Consolo, moderno Odisseo, in «Italica», 82, 1 (Spring 2005), 24-43: 25.
  • V. CONSOLO – M. NICOLAO, Il viaggio di Odisseo, Milano, Bompiani, 1999, 21.
  • J. FRANCESE, Vincenzo Consolo, Firenze, Firenze University Press, 2015, 4.
  • Ivi, 27.
  • CONSOLO – NICOLAO, Il viaggio…, 22.
  • FRANCESE, Vincenzo Consolo, 86. Lo stesso Consolo spiega il termine «narrazione» richiamandosi a Benjamin: «Dico narrazione nel senso in cui l’ha definita Walter Benjamin in Angelus Novus. Dice in sintesi, il critico, che la narrazione è antecedente al romanzo, che essa è affidata più all’oralità che alla scrittura, che è il resoconto di un’esperienza, la relazione di un viaggio. “Chi viaggia, ha molto da raccontare” dice. “E il narratore è sempre colui che viene da lontano. C’è sempre dunque, nella narrazione, una

attivamente di trasformare il presente raccontando un passato personale eppur condivisibile, passato che, per analogia, può guidare il suo pubblico verso il futuro».10 L’obiettivo è raggiunto attraverso quella che Consolo definisce «narrazione poematica», che comporta da una parte «la frantumazione del flusso diegetico attraverso l’inserzione di incisi, […] immagini», dall’altra l’uso di «exempla, eventi elevati a metafora».11 Ecco, allora, che Consolo, rifacendosi a quella che Genette chiama funzione di attestazione, menziona alcuni passi dell’ Enciclopedia Italiana Treccani, della Enciclopedia sistematica del regno vegetale, del testo Flora sicula. Dizionario trilingue illustrato, per mettere in rilievo le origini arabe del gelsomino, simbolo, così, del sincretismo culturale della Sicilia ma anche della bellezza incontaminata della pianura di Milazzo. Quella che lo storico Giuseppe Piaggia, infatti, ritiene «uno de’ più incantevoli teatri dell’intera Sicilia», in cui cresceva il gelsomino, «pascolavano gli armenti del Sole», ricordati nell’Odissea, è diventata «una vasta e fitta città di silos, di tralicci, di ciminiere che perennemente vomitano fiamme e fumo, una metallica, infernale città di Dite che tutto ha sconvolto e avvelenato: terra, cielo, mare, menti, cultura» (O, 28). Affiora così in primo piano la funzione ideologica: come i compagni di Ulisse sono puniti per aver ucciso le vacche del Sole, così i superstiti dell’esplosione della raffineria di Milazzo si augurano che «le neri pelli dei compagni striscino, svolazzino nelle notti di rimorsi e sudori dei petrolieri, urlino le membra di dolore e furore nei sogni dei ministri» (O, 28). Sotto questo segno si conclude, anche, il quarto capitolo («Altre tempeste, altre eruzioni, piogge di ceneri e scorrere di lave, altre incursioni di corsari investirono e distrussero le sue Eolie, le Planctai, le isole lievi e trasparenti, sospese in cielo, ferme nel ricordo» [O, 32]), grazie all’anafora, ai parallelismi, all’antitesi («sospese» – «ferme»). «lievi, […] sospese in cielo» (O, 29) sono apparse le isole anche all’inizio del capitolo, a suggerire la struttura circolare, propria di Consolo, su cui è costruito L’olivo e l’olivastro: alla fine, difatti, rivedremo il meccanico di Gibellina che ripeterà: «Sono nato a Gibellina, di anni ventitrè» (O, 9, 147). Le assonanze («lievi» – «trasparenti»; «sospese» – «ferme»), d’altra parte, sottolineano l’importanza degli aggettivi, uniti in quelle enumerazioni che formano la «ritrazione musicale» caratteristica del poema narrativo («un ibrido, un incontro di logico e di magico, di razionale-comunicativo e di lirico -poetico»12). Grazie all’ enumerazione, poi, il ricordo personale si fonde con la memoria di una civiltà, attraverso la finzione del resoconto di un viaggio, in perfetta consonanza con il narratore descritto da Benjamin («il narratore è pre-borghese, è colui che riferisce un’esperienza che ha vissuto, è soprattutto quello che viene da lontano, che ha compiuto un viaggio»13). Gli esempi sono innumerevoli, in questo senso. Osserviamo quanto accade ad Augusta:

Il vento di Borea, sceso dalle anguste gole del Peloro, lo sospinse alla costa dei coloni venuti da Micene, Megara Nisea, Calcide, Corinto, tra Megara Hyblea e Thapsos, lo portò nel golfetto più in là di punta Izzo, nel témenos di smarrimento e allucinazione, d’incanto e rapimento

, dove, nella luce aurorale d’un agosto, al giovane studioso di dialetti ionici, apparve, emergendo dal mare, la creatura sublime e brutale, adolescente e millenaria, innocente e sapiente, la sirena silente [omoteleuto] che invade e possiede, trascina nelle immote dimore [assonanza], negli abissi senza tempo, senza suono (O, 33).

In altri casi le immagini del mito, inserite in metafore, combinate con altre figure retoriche (anafore, enumerazioni), servono a rafforzare la degenerazione del presente:

Corre sulla strada per Siracusa, lungo la costa bianca e porosa di calcare, ai piedi del tavolato degli Iblei, va oltre Tauro, Brùcoli, Villasmundo, va dentro l’immenso inferno di ferro e fiamme, vapori e fumi, dentro fabbriche di cementi e concimi, acidi e diossine, centrali termoelettriche e raffinerie, dentro Melilli e Priolo di cilindri e piramidi, serbatoi di

lontananza di spazio e di tempo”. E c’è, nella narrazione, un’idea pratica di giustezza e di giustizia, un’esigenza di moralità» (I ritorni, in Di qua dal faro, 144).

  1. Ivi, 64.
  2. Ivi, 71.
  3. CONSOLO, L’invenzione della lingua, in «MicroMega», 5 (1996), 115

nafte, oli, benzine, dentro il regno sinistro di Lestrigoni potenti, di feroci giganti che calpestano uomini, leggi, morale, corrompono e ricattano, devìa per Agosta, l’Austa sul chersoneso fra due porti, Xifonio e Megarese, nell’isola congiunta alla terra da due ponti. La città dei due Augusti, il romano e lo svevo, chiusa nel superbo castello, nei baluardi, nelle mura, circondata da scogli con forti dai nomi sonanti, Ávalos, García, Vittoria, crollati per terremoti e guerre e sempre ricostruiti, varcata la Porta Spagnola, gli appare nella luce cinerea, nella tristezza di un’Ilio espugnata e distrutta, nella consunzione dell’abbandono, nell’avvelenamento di cielo, mare, suolo (O, 34).

Attraverso un inciso («Come sempre le guerre»), poi, il narratore dà valore generale alla singola esperienza, che pone sullo stesso piano lo scempio causato dagli uomini e quello determinato dalle calamità naturali:

Contro lo sfondo di caserme mimetiche e hangar vuoti e forati da raffiche e schegge, contro lo scenario fermo di un’ultima guerra di follia e massacro, come sempre le guerre, erano le nuove macerie del terremoto d’una notte di dicembre che aveva aperto tetti, mura di case, chiese, inclinato colonne, paraste, mutilato statue, distrutte e rese fantasma le case della Borgata (O, 34).

Sono allora le città del passato, come asserito anche in Retablo, a rappresentare gli aspetti positivi, i valori smarriti al presente, con palese richiamo all’ «inversione storica»14 di Bachtin. Lo sottolineano le anafore, le enumerazioni, il poliptoto, le metafore:

Ama quella sua città, non vede quelle mura dirute, quelle chiese puntellate da travi, quelle case deserte, quel porto, quel mare oleoso invaso da petroliere, quella campagna intorno di ulivi e mandorli neri, quelle spiagge caliginose e affollate di bagnanti, quell’orizzonte, quello sky-line di tralicci, di tubi, di silos. Amano [poliptoto], lui e lo zio professore, pensionato della scuola, la città del passato, antecedente a quella dei Romani, a quella che il gran Federico munì di castello e privilegi, la remota città che conoscono in ogni pietra, in ogni vicenda, su cui insieme scrivono una notizia, una guida: amano un sogno, un mondo lontano, lontano [anadiplosi] dall’orrore presente (O, 35).

Rappresentano dunque, questi moduli espressivi, l’unica possibilità in un periodo di crisi. I rapporti «tra parola e realtà nella società contemporanea»15 sono del resto discussi nel sesto capitolo, di chiaro orientamento metaletterario, che ripropone, in apertura, la situazione già presentata in Catarsi. Anche qui, infatti, Pausania dichiara di essere «il messaggero, l’ ánghelos», a cui «è affidato il dovere del racconto: conosco i nessi, la sintassi, le ambiguità, le malizie della prosa, del linguaggio..» (O, 39). Ma Empedocle, analogamente che in Catarsi, definisce «ogni parola […] misera convenzione» (O, 41), per cui pronuncia «parole d’una lingua morta, / di corpo incenerito, privo delle scorie / putride dello scambio, dell’utile / come la lingua alta, irraggiungibile, / come la lingua altra, oscura, / della Pizia o la Sibilla / che dall’antro libera al vento mugghii, foglie…» (O, 44). Queste posizioni, d’altra parte, porteranno Consolo a dichiarare, in I ritorni:

Ma oggi, in questa nostra civiltà di massa, in questo mondo mediatico, esiste ancora la possibilità di scrivere il romanzo? Crediamo che oggi, per la caduta di relazione tra la scrittura letteraria e la situazione sociale, non si possano che adottare, per esorcizzare il silenzio, i moduli stilistici della poesia; ridurre, per rimanere nello spazio letterario, lo spazio comunicativo, logico e dialogico proprio del romanzo. 16

  1. M.BACHTIN, Estetica e romanzo, Einaudi, Torino 1979, 294.
  1. M.ATTANASIO, Struttura-azione di poesia e narratività nella scrittura di Vincenzo Consolo, in «Quaderns d’Italià», 10, 2005, 26.
  1. CONSOLO, I ritorni, 145.

E ne Lo Spasimo di Palermo:

Abborriva il romanzo, questo genere scaduto, corrotto, impraticabile. Se mai ne aveva scritti, erano i suoi in una diversa lingua, dissonante, in una furia verbale ch’era finita in urlo, s’era dissolta nel silenzio. Si doleva di non avere il dono della poesia, la sua libertà, la sua purezza, la sua distanza dall’implacabile logica del mondo. 17

Consolo concludeva, in tal modo, un discorso iniziato precedentemente, in Fuga dall’Etna e in

Nottetempo, casa per casa. Nel primo, aveva asserito:

Il romanzo […] sta degenerando […] Si stampano tanti romanzi oggi, e più se ne stampano più il romanzo si allontana dalla letteratura. Un modo per riportarlo dentro il campo letterario penso sia quello di verticalizzarlo, caricarlo di segni, spostarlo verso la zona della poesia, a costo di farlo frequentare da ‘felici pochi’. 18

  • in Nottetempo, casa per casa:
  • è possibile ancora la scansione, l’ordine, il racconto? E’ possibile dire dei segni, dei colori, dei bui e dei lucori, de grumi e degli strati, delle apparenze deboli, delle forme che oscillano all’ellisse, si stagliano a distanza, palpitano, svaniscono? E tuttavia per frasi monche, parole difettive, per accenni, allusioni, per sfasature e afonie tentiamo di riferire di questo sogno, di questa emozione. 19

Modello, allora, della nuova forma narrativa sono I Malavoglia, privi di «intreccio […] di romanzesco» (O, 48). I suoi moduli espressivi corrispondono a un dolore assoluto:

Un poema narrativo, un’epica popolana, un’odissea chiusa, circolare, che dà il senso, nelle formule lessicali, nelle forme sintattiche, nel timbro monocorde, nel tono salmodiante, nei proverbi gravi e immutabili come sentenze giuridiche o versetti di sacre scritture, Bibbia, Talmud o Corano, dà il senso della mancanza di movimento, dell’assenza di sviluppo, suggerisce l’immagine della fissità: della predestinazione, della condanna, della pena senza rimedio (O, 48).

Ma, secondo Consolo, al presente la situazione è degenerata: la speculazione edilizia ha fatto sparire «le casipole, le barche, i fariglioni. […] gli scogli, la rupe del castello di Aci, il Capo Mulini, l’intero orizzonte» (O, 49), in contrapposizione a Vizzini, luogo carico di memorie verghiane. Si verifica, di conseguenza, la «fine del poema», con un «turbinìo di parole, suoni privi di senso, di memoria» (O, 49). Un esempio è l’accumulo di termini che descrivono il procedere del viaggiatore lungo la costa catanese:

Va dentro il frastuono, la ressa, l’anidride, il piombo, lo stridore, le trombe, gli insulti, la teppaglia che caracolla, s’accosta, frantuma il vetro, preme alla tempia la canna agghiacciante, scippa, strappa anelli collane bracciali, scappa ridendo nella faccia di ceffo fanciullo, scavalca, s’impenna, zigzaga fra spazi invisibili, vola rombando, dispare. Va lungo la nera scogliera, il cobalto del mare, la palma che s’alza dai muri, la buganvillea, l’agave che sboccia tra i massi, va sopra l’asfalto in cui sfociano tutti gli asfalti che ripidi scendono dalle falde in cemento del monte, da Cibali Barriera Canalicchio Novalucello, oltrepassa Ognina, la chiesa, il porto d’Ulisse, coperti da cavalcavie rondò svincoli raccordi motel palazzi – urlano ai margini venditori di pesci, di molluschi di nafta -, oltrepassa la rupe e il castello di lava a picco sul mare, giunge al luogo dello stupro, dell’oltraggio (O, 46-47).

  1. V. CONSOLO, Lo Spasimo di Palermo, Milano, Mondadori, 1998, 105.
  1. V. CONSOLO, Fuga dall’Etna. La Sicilia e Milano, la memoria e la storia, Roma, Donzelli, 1993, 60-61.
  1. V. CONSOLO, Nottetempo, casa per casa, Milano, Mondadori, 1992, 68-69.

Che Catania sia «pietrosa e inospitale, emblema d’ogni luogo fermo o imbarbarito» (O, 58),

  • dimostrato dalla scarsa attenzione riservata, già dai suoi stessi contemporanei, a Verga, che viene così a rappresentare l’intellettuale esule nella sua stessa città, un «inferno [….] che sempre e in continuo fu coperta dalle lave, squassata e rovinata dai tremuoti» (O, 57). Da qui la «sfida spavalda e irridente» (O, 57) degli abitanti, che rivolgono, invece, la loro attenzione a Rapisardi, «il versificatore vuoto e roboante» (O, 58). Quando, perciò, Catania organizza una cerimonia per festeggiare gli ottant’anni di Verga, costui vede ben chiare «le due facce […] di quella odiosamata sua città, di quel paese: la maschera ottusa, buffona e ruffiana della farsa e quella furba e falsa della retorica, dell’eroismo teatrale e decadente» (O, 62). E non è certamente un caso che sia Pirandello a rendersi conto dell’estraneità di Verga, che un sapiente uso dell’aggettivazione, delle figure retoriche (anafore, metafore, enumerazioni) sottolineano, costituendo un ulteriore esempio di scrittura poematica:

Pirandello lo osservò ancora e gli sembrò lontano, irraggiungibile, chiuso in un’epoca remota, irrimediabilmente tramontata. Temette che né il suo, né il saggio di Croce, né il vasto studio del giovane Russo avrebbero mai potuto cancellare l’offesa dell’insulsa critica, del mondo stupido e perduto, a quello scrittore grande, a quell’Eschilo e Leopardi della tragedia antica, del dolore, della condanna umana. Pensò che, al di là dell’esterna ricorrenza, delle formali onoranze, in quel tempo di lacerazioni, di violenza, di menzogna, in quel tramonto, in quella notte della pietà e dell’intelligenza, il paese, il mondo, avrebbe ancora e più ignorato, offeso la verità, la poesia dello scrittore. Pensò che quel presente burrascoso e incerto, sordo alla ritrazione, alla castità della parola, ebbro d’eloquio osceno, poteva essere rappresentato solo col sorriso desolato, con l’umorismo straziante, con la parola che incalza e che tortura, la rottura delle forme, delle strutture, la frantumazione delle coscienze, con l’angoscioso smarrimento, il naufragio, la perdita dell’io. Pensò che la Demente, la sua Antonietta, la suor Agata della Capinera, la povera madre, il fratello suicida di San Secondo, ogni pura fragile creatura che s’allontana, che sparisce, non è che un barlume persistente, segno di un’estrema sanità nella malattia generale, nella follia del presente (O, 67).

.

Difatti, se, come è noto, Consolo individua una differenza fra la cultura della parte orientale dell’isola, in cui collochiamo Verga, interessata ai temi dell’esistenza, della natura, e quella della parte occidentale, di cui è rappresentante Pirandello, orientata ai problemi della storia, sono questi, adesso, ad essere considerati più urgenti. Nel decimo capitolo, perciò, il viaggiatore, giunto a Caltagirone, incontra la sua amica Maria Attanasio, un vero e proprio modello di intellettuale e scrittrice. Vive in disparte «dal mondo», in quanto, consapevole degli aspetti negativi della sua terra, «come tutti i poeti ama un altro mondo, un altro paese» (O, 71). Analogamente alla protagonista del suo romanzo Correva l’anno 1698 e in città avvenne il fatto memoriabile, Maria, allora, «s’era mascherata da uomo, da poliziotto, per combattere l‘incuria, ildisordine amministrativo, il sopruso mafioso» (O, 75), che si riflettono nella conformazione della città, in linea con la grande importanza che Consolo attribuisce, sempre, alla geografia, agli spazi. «Al di qua del paese saraceno, giudeo, genovese e spagnolo, […] è sulla piana un altro paese speculare di cemento: quartieri e quartieri uniformi di case nuove e vuote, deserte. […] mostruosità nate dalla cultura di massa, […]» (O, 70). La condanna di questa, che ha provocato la perdita della memoria, della storia, testimoniate dalle ceramiche delle facciate di edifici pubblici e privati – a rivelare il carattere visivo-figurativo20 della scrittura consoliana, è senz’appello, grazie, sempre, alle figure retoriche utilizzate:

  • Infatti, «[…] la historia de la escritura de Vincenzo Consolo puede reconstruire idealmente a partir de una percepción cromática desarrollada en una página inédita, […] El narrador incipiente […] estaría ofreciendo ya una de las claves de construcción – y de lectura – de su obra futura: “Pensate a un quadro”» (M.Á. CUEVAS, Ut Pictura: El imaginario iconográfico en la obra de Vincenzo Consolo, in «Quaderns d’Italià», 10 (2005), 63-77: 64). Lo stesso Consolo, del resto, dichiara in un’intervista: «Sempre ho avvertito l’esigenza di equilibrare la seduzione […] della parola con la visualità, con la visione di una concretezza visiva» (D. O’CONNELL, Il dovere del racconto: Interview with Vincenzo Consolo, in «The Italianist», 24: II, 2004, 251)-

Sembra così, questo piccolo paese nel cuore della Sicilia, il plastico, l’emblema del più grande paese, della vecchia Italia che ha generato dopo i disastri del fascismo, nei cinqant’anni di potere, il regime democristiano, la trista, alienata, feroce nuova Italia del massacro della memoria, dell’identità, della decenza e della civiltà, l‘Italia corrotta, imbarbarita, del saccheggio, delle speculazioni, della mafia, delle stragi, della droga, delle macchine, del calcio, della televisione e delle lotterie, del chiasso e dei veleni. Il plastico dell’Italia che creerà altri orrori, altre mostruosità, altre ciclopiche demenze (O, 71).

I danni della cultura di massa, verso cui Consolo è sempre molto critico,21 sono chiari a Gela, dove un ragazzo, «nutrito» di una «demente cultura», di «libri di vuote chiacchiere», «della furbastra e volgare letteratura sulla degradazione e la marginalità sociale», come appare nei «serials televisivi, […] Piovra 1, Piovra 2, Piovra 3…», dimenticando «ogni cognizione del giusto e dell’ingiusto, della pietà e della ferocia, ogni fraterno affetto» (O, 80-81), ha ucciso il fratello per futili motivi. Il verbo ‘nutrire’, ripetuto in anafora, è ovviamente usato in funzione antifrastica, in quanto è evidente che la cultura ha perso ogni aspetto formativo e solo la scrittura poematica può alludere a tale degenerazione («Dire di Gela nel modo più vero e forte, dire di questo estremo disumano, quest’olivastro, questo frutto amaro, questo feto osceno del potere e del progresso, dire del suo male infinite volte detto, dirlo fuor di racconto, di metafora, è impresa ardua o vana» [O, 77]). Riprendendo infatti quanto asserito in Memorie («in questo ibrido letterario che è il racconto», la «parte logica [ …] può invadere per altissima febbre civile tutta la colonnina, […] con […] rischi mortali per il corpo letterario del racconto»,22 Consolo adesso dichiara: «Ma oltre Gela o Milazzo, Augusta o Catania, è in questo tempo per chi scrive un mortale rischio tradire il campo, uscire dal racconto, negare la finzione e il miele letterario, riferire d’una realtà vera, d’un ritorno amaro, d’un viaggio nel disastro [O, 77]). L’intellettuale, difatti, al presente non è ascoltato. Consolo, di conseguenza, svela le cause del malessere di Gela attraverso una prosa che adotta, ancora una volta, l’andamento ritmico della poesia (grazie all’anafora, all’enumerazione, alla metafora, all’allitterazione) e in cui convivono termini aulici («obliato»), anche di memoria montaliana («cocci», «muraglia»), con altri più comuni:

Da quei pozzi, da quelle ciminiere sopra templi e necropoli, da quei sottosuoli d’ammassi di madrepore e di ossa, di tufi scanalati, cocci dipinti, dall’acropoli sul colle difesa da muraglie, dalla spiaggia aperta a ogni sbarco, dal secco paese povero e obliato partì il terremoto, lo sconvolgimento, partì l’inferno d’oggi. Nacque la Gela repentina e nuova della separazione tra i tecnici, i geologi e i contabili giunti da Metanopoli, chiusi nei lindi recinti coloniali, palme pitosfori e buganvillee dietro le reti, guardie armate ai cancelli, e gli indigeni dell’edilizia selvaggia e abusiva, delle case di mattoni e tondini lebbrosi in mezzo al fango e all’immondizia di quartieri incatastati, di strade innominate, la Gela dal mare grasso d’oli, dai frangiflutti di cemento, dal porto di navi incagliate nei fondali, inclinate sopra un fianco, isole di ruggini, di plastiche e di ratti; nacque la Gela della perdita d’ogni memoria e senso, del gelo della mente e dell’afasìa, del linguaggio turpe della siringa e del coltello, della marmitta fragorosa e del tritolo (O, 78-79).

  • In un’intervista del 2007, Consolo osserva che con la mutazione antropologica «teorizzata da Pasolini. Il nostro Paese si modernizzava velocemente, subendo però i modelli importati dall’esterno. Da qui un asservimento culturale, linguistico negli usi, nei costumi e nei consumi. […] Da qui la perdita di ogni forza espressiva e di ogni verità storica» («Consolo ‘Le ombre della nostra cultura’». Intervista. laRepubblica.it,
  • novembre 2007, 1). Tre anni prima, del resto, ha ricordato con piacere come «il poeta ed etnologo Antonino Uccello, […] nel momento della grande mutazione antropologica, vale a dire della fine della civiltà contadina», sia riuscito a raccogliere «antichi canti popolari» (Consolo, Pino Veneziano e la canzone popolare, Milano 19 luglio 2004, pinoveneziano.altervista.org/consolo_e_fo.html). Critiche alla televisione sono anche contenute in La pallottola in testa (La mia isola è Las Vegas, 157-162).
  • CONSOLO, Memorie…, 136.


Ed è proprio l’importanza attribuita alla storia e alla memoria a tenere lontano Consolo dal postmodernismo, come ha puntualizzato Norma Bouchard.23 Consolo immagina allora che dalle rovine del tempio di Atena, che quindi si pongono come depositarie e custodi di autentici valori, si elevino alcuni versi dell’Agamennone di Eschilo («Quale erba cresciuta / nel veleno, quale acqua

  • sgorgata dal fondo del mare / hai ingoiato...» [O, 81]). Analogamente, le citazioni che,nell’undicesimo capitolo, descrivono Siracusa24 non possono essere ricondotte al gioco citazionistico del postmodernismo, ma mettono in evidenza come questa città, «d’antica gloria», rappresenti «la storia dell’umana civiltà e del suo tramonto» (O, 84). Siracusa, descritta con la consueta tecnica dell’accumulo («Molteplice città, di cinque nomi, d’antico fasto, di potenza, d’ineguagliabile bellezza, di re sapienti e di tiranni ciechi, di lunghe paci e rovinose guerre [chiasmo], di barbarici assalti e di saccheggi» [O, 83]), oppone, alla decadenza del presente, i valori della storia e della poesia, in quanto costituisce la «patria d’ognuno […] che conserva cognizione dell’umano, della civiltà più vera, della cultura» (O, 84). Appunto per questo Consolo ricorda il soggiorno a Siracusa di importanti personaggi (Maupassant, Von Platen), i quali, spinti «a viaggiare per quel Sud mediterraneo che, nell’abbaglio, nella mitologia poetica, aveva ereditato dalla Grecia la Bellezza», vi trovano una città «dell’infinito tramonto e dell’abbandono» (O, 102). È proprio il verbo ‘trovare’, ripetuto in anafora, ad attestare lo scarto tra le aspettative di Von Platen, che cerca «come consolazione al suo male, rimedio al suo scontento, solo bellezza ed armonia greca» (O, 103), e la realtà:

Trova vento e tempesta quell’inizio d’inverno a Siracusa, la tramontana che sferza il mare del porto Grande, piega i ficus della passeggiata Adorno, i papiri del Ciane, illividisce la facciata barocca del Duomo d’Atena e di Santa Lucia, le colonne dei templi, le pareti delle latomie. Trova solitudine e disperazione, consunto dalla febbre, dal vomito, dalla dissenteria, trova la morte nella povera locanda Aretusa di via Amalfitania (O, 103).

Due secoli prima, del resto, pure Caravaggio ha giudicato Siracusa un «ammasso di macerie», un «fosso di miseria e d’abbandono» (O, 90). La pochezza intellettuale della città è dimostrata dal discorso del vescovo di fronte al quadro di Santa Lucia commissionato a Caravaggio, discorso perfettamente in linea con l’idea consoliana del racconto come genere «ibrido»,25 in cui le enumerazioni si combinano con le anafore («non possiamo», «nostro-nostra»), con l’anadiplosi («perdoni, perdoni»):

  • La Santa nostra Lucia ci perdoni, perdoni la nostra stoltezza e il nostro inganno. Noi non possiamo ora celebrare, avanti a questo scempio, a quei brutali ignudi incombenti sull’altare, al cadavere reale della donna, a una santa priva di nimbo, a quello squarcio sanguinoso sul suo collo, ai fedeli impiccioliti, al vescovo nascosto…, non possiamo celebrare il santo sacrificio della Messa, non possiamo benedire questo quadro. L’artista capisca e si studi d’aggiustare… (O, 94-95).

La reazione di Caravaggio, che sembra ricordare Fabrizio Clerici di Retablo per il suo legame con il paggio Martino e per aver visto una «turba d’infelici, accattoni e infermi»26 (O, 91) nelle strade della città, è di uscire «nella piazza vasta, nella luce del mattino» (O, 95): vastità di spazi e

  • «It is important to point out that even though Consolo’s novels exhibit many of the rhetorical devices that we have come to associate with postmodern writing practices, they also remain fundamentally distinct from dominant, majoritarian forms of postmodernism» (N. BOUCHARD, Consolo and the Postmodern Writing of Melancholy, «Italica», 82, 1 [Spring 2005, 5-23: 10-11]).
  • «’I’ son Lucia; / lasciatemi pigliar costui che dorme; / sì l’agevolerò per la sua via’» (Purgatorio, XI, 55-57), (O,

83); «Calava a Siracusa senza luna / La notte e l’acqua plumbea / E ferma nel suo fosso riappariva, / Soli andavamo dentro la rovina, / Un cordaro si mosse dal remoto (G. UNGARETTI, Ultimi cori per la terra promessa, in Vita d’un uomo. Tutte le poesie, a cura di L. PICCIONI, Milano, Mondadori, 1982, 281), (O, 84).

  • CONSOLO, Memorie…, 136.
  • Clerici incontra, per le strade di Palermo, «una folla d’accattoni, finti storpi o affetti da morbi repugnanti» (CONSOLO, Retablo, Milano, Mondadori, 2000, 11).

luce, in sostanza, in contrapposizione alle tenebre dell’ignoranza.27 Ma, al presente, la degenerazione è tale che gli spazi, i luoghi non riescono più ad influire sul modo di pensare. Se, perciò, ad Avola, «La vasta piazza quadrata, il centro del quadrato inscritto nell’esagono, lo spazio in cui sfociano le strade del mare, dei monti, di Siracusa, di Pachino, fu sempre il teatro d’ogni incontro, convegno, assemblea, dibattito civile, la scena dove si proclamò il progetto, si liberò il lamento, l’invettiva» (O, 110), adesso essa è «vuota, deserta, sfollata come per epidemia o guerra» (O, 112). Responsabile è l’omologazione, l’avvento della cultura di massa: tanti giovani, «con l’orecchino al lobo, i lunghi capelli legati sulla nuca, che fumano, muti e vacui fissano la vacuità della piazza come in attesa di qualcuno, di qualcosa che li scuota, che li salvi. O li uccida» (O, 112). Tutte le costruzioni umane, dunque, anche quelle che insistono nello spazio, testimoniano la crisi: il viaggiatore che giunge a Siracusa, di conseguenza, ritiene giusto che le lacrime della Vergine, «nel presente oscuro e allarmante, si siano unite, solidificate nel cemento di una immensa lacrima» [il santuario della Medonna delle Lacrime] (O, 100). L’impressione negativa causata dal degrado, dall’incuria in cui versano gli edifici di Noto è rafforzata, ancora una volta, dalle enumerazioni, dall’accurata scelta di aggettivi, sostantivi, verbi:

Il suo tufo dorato si è corroso, sfaldato, le sue architetture di stupore si sono incrinate, i fregi son crollati per vecchiezza, inquinamento, incuria, per le infinite, ricorrenti scosse del suolo. […] chiese e palazzi e conventi pericolanti, imbracati, puntellati da fitti tubi di ferro, da tavole e travi, invasi nelle fenditure, nelle crepe, nei làstrici, nelle logge evacuate, da cespugli di rovi, da edere, fichi selvatici. […] un liceo, un vasto edificio sulla via principale puntellato da travi. Dentro era tutto disfatto, corroso, divorato dal cancro, invaso dalle erbe, sepolto dalla polvere del tufo (O, 116-117).

I luoghi, però, mettendo in modo il meccanismo della memoria, consentono di tramandare dei principi che dovrebbero far riflettere. Il viaggiatore, infatti, ricordando, davanti al mare, un viaggio compiuto in Africa, fino ad Utica, dove il ricordo dei versi di Dante fa sentire ancora vivo l’esempio di Catone, come altri «luoghi antichi e obliati, bagnati da quel Mediterraneo, […] Tindari, Solunto, Camarina, Eraclea, Mozia, Nora, e Argo, Thuburbo Majus, Cirene, Leptis Magna, Tipaza… […] Algeri, dove don Miguel scriveva l’ottava […] per il poeta Antonio Veneziano», sente di odiare «la sua isola terribile, barbarica, la sua terra di massacro, d’assassinio, odia il suo paese piombato nella notte, l’Europa deserta di ragione» (O, 105). Quest’immagine è amplificata dapprima attraverso l’anafora, l’enumerazione, il richiamo al sacrificio di Ifigenia, poi con la citazione di un passo del Lamento della città caduta di Ducas, presente pure, come epigrafe,28 in Retablo. Questo esempio di memoria interna, insieme ai riferimenti a Lunaria,29 a Lo Spasimo di Palermo, a Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, a Le pietre di Pantalica attesta i profondi legami esistenti fra le varie opere di Consolo, la loro sostanziale unitarietà oltre che una riflessione sull’ autoreferenzialità della letteratura. A questa, in sostanza, spetta mantenere in vita un patrimonio di idee destinato, altrimenti, a tramontare. Il viaggiatore nota, difatti, non solo che la vecchia madre ha dimenticato tutto il «carico di pene, di ricordi» (O,

  1. della sua esistenza, ma pure che la casa dove era cresciuto con la sua famiglia è stata abbattuta per far posto a un nuovo quartiere. Nato in un paese «ai piedi dei Nèbrodi» (O, 122), egli, dietro cui è ormai facile scorgere lo stesso Consolo, decide di viaggiare, di andare «verso occidente, verso i luoghi della storia» (O, 123), che attestano il sincretismo culturale sempre
  • Cfr., sul motivo della luce nei testi di Consolo, P. CAPPONI, Della luce e della visibilità. Considerazioni in margine all’opera di Vincenzo Consolo, in «Quaderns d’Italià», 10, 2005, 49-61.
  • L’importanza, la funzione delle epigrafi sono chiarite da Consolo in Le epigrafi, (Di qua dal faro,198-202).
  • A Noto, il viaggiatore ricorda di avere assistito, «anni prima alla rappresentazione di un’operetta barocca, una favola in cui si narrava d’un viceré malinconico e d’una luna che si sfalda e che cade. / Ma la Luna, la Luna la Luna / la maculata Luna è dissonanza, / è creatura atonica, scorata, / caduta dalla traccia del suo cerchio, / vagante negli spazi desolanti» (O, 117). Questi versi sono, appunto, in Lunaria (Torino, Einaudi, 1985,52).

molto caro al nostro autore. Egli si innamora, infatti, di Cefalù, in cui le radici arabe e normanne sono perfettamente fuse, «siccome accanto e in armonia stavano il gran Duomo o fortezza o castello di Ruggiero e le casipole con archi, altane e finestrelle del porto saraceno, del Vascio o la Giudecca»30 (O, 124). A Cefalù trova il ritratto dell’Ignoto, «che un barone, un erudito, amante d’arte, aveva trovato nelle Eolie e insieme poi ad una sua raccolta aveva lasciato in dono al suo paese» (O, 124). Il percorso compiuto dal quadro, «dal mare verso la terra», descritto in apertura de Il sorriso dell’Ignoto marinaio, sembra perciò coincidere con quello del viaggiatore, cioè «dall’esistenza alla storia, dalla natura alla cultura» (O, 124), alla grande storia di Palermo. Ma la crisi, il decadimento è tale che il quadro di Antonello non può più costituire un punto di riferimento: esso è diventato, semmai, “Le pitture nere” di Goya. Arrivato a Palermo, allora, il viaggiatore decide di non fermarsi. Se, al solito, le enumerazioni marcano questa raffigurazione negativa, riprendendo quanto affermato ne Le pietre di Pantalica31 («Non volle fermarsi in quel luogo dell’agguato, del crepitio dei kalashnikov e del fragore del tritolo, delle membra proiettate contro alberi e facciate, delle strade di crateri e di sangue, dell’intrigo e del ricatto, delle massonerie e delle cosche, in quel luogo dell’Opus Dei, degli eterni Gesuiti del potere e dei politici di retorica e spettacolo, della plebe più cieca e feroce, della borghesia più avida e ipocrita, della nobiltà più decaduta e dissennnata»), un’interrogativa rileva come, ormai, il disfacimento sia generale («Ma è Palermo o è Milano, Bologna, Brescia, Roma, Napoli, Firenze?» [O, 125]). Nemmeno i luoghi delle antiche civiltà, allora, possono dirsi custodi di antichi, autentici valori: Segesta è «dissacrata» dagli incendi dolosi, dalle «comitive chiassose» (O, 126), così come lo è il teatro greco di Siracusa, ne Le pietre di Pantalica. Analogamente, Trapani, «città d’un tempo degli scambi, del porto affollato di velieri, della rotta per Tunisi e Algeri, della civiltà dei commerci, di banchi, di mercati, di ràbati e giudecche, di botteghe», è adesso «caduta nel dominio delle logge, delle cosche mafiose più segrete e più feroci» (O, 129). Dimostra questi concetti, sottolineati da assonanze (banchi-mercati- ràbati; giudecche -botteghe) ed allitterazioni, l’omicidio del giudice Ciaccio Montalto, tanto più grave in quanto il giudice «crea una verità, quella giuridica, definitiva e incontrovertibile, di fronte alla quale la verità storica non ha più valore» (O, 132). E a testimoniare lo stravolgimento di valori e principi, il viaggiatore vede, in una stanza del museo, di un luogo, cioè, che di per sé custodisce le memorie del passato, una ghigliottina, rimasta in funzione fino agli anni successivi all’unificazione italiana. Gli appare quale «rappresentazione della giustizia assurta a crudele astrazione, a geometrica follia, a demente iterazione rituale, a terrifica recitazione» (O, 130): ciò significa attribuire una motivazione storica alla contemporanea degenerazione della Sicilia. Consolo, del resto, si mostra attento ai fatti di Bronte,32 alle rivolte di Cefalù, di Alcàra Li Fusi. Solo dalla letteratura, dunque, potrebbe giungere una salvezza, come sarà evidenziato ne Lo Spasimo di Palermo. Perciò, se scrittori come Hugo, Camus guardano con «raccapriccio» (O, 130) allaghigliottina, Consolo immagina che, ad Erice, mentre gli scienziati «Parlano e parlano, enunciano teorie, scoperte, espongono programmi, [… ] contrastano come gli antichi cerusici al capezzale del malato» (O, 134), il suo amico Nino De Vita scriva «poemi in vernacolo alto, in una pura, classica lingua simile all’arabo, al greco, all’ebraico» (O, 135), poemi, quindi, che scavano in verticale nella storia della Sicilia, «barbarica» (O, 141) al presente. Infatti, mentre Michele Amari ricorda che l’arrivo degli Arabi «diede risveglio, ricchezza, cultura, fantasia» (O,

  1. alla Sicilia, Mazara, in seguito agli aiuti economici ricevuti dal Governo negli anni Sessanta del Novecento, ha fatto registrare tantissimi casi di razzismo contro Arabi e Neri. I fatti di cronaca si mescolano così alle memorie del passato, personali e collettive, dando vita ad un
  • Il particolare significato che Consolo attribuisce a Cefalù è spiegato ne La corona e le armi (La mia isola è Las Vegas, 98-102).
  • Qui Consolo ha scritto: «Questa città è un macello, le strade sono carnezzerie con pozzanghere, rivoli di sangue coperti da giornali e lenzuola. I morti ammazzati, legati mani e piedi come capretti, strozzati, decapitati, evirati, chiusi dentro neri sacchi di plastica, dentro i bagagliai delle auto, dall’inizio di quest’anno, sono più di settanta» (Le pietre di Pantalica, Milano, Mondadori, 1995, 132).
  • Cfr. E poi arrivò Bixio, l’angelo della morte, in La mia isola è Las Vegas, 103-110.

testo che si pone «fuori da ogni vincolo di genere letterario».33 Alla letteratura, però, continua a guardare Consolo. Sono infatti «i racconti scritti di Tomasi di Lampedusa e quelli orali di Lucio Piccolo di Calanovella» a guidare il viaggiatore nell’ultima tappa del suo viaggio, un vero e proprio «itinerario di conoscenza e amore, lungo sentieri di storia» (O, 143). Ancora, tra le macerie di Gibellina, vede Carlo Levi, sente «le sue parole di speranza rivolte ai contadini intorno» (O, 144), vede Ignazio Buttitta, Leonardo Sciascia, tutti scrittori che concepiscono la loro attività in funzione civile. 34 Non sempre, però, i nuovi tempi lo consentono. Già Consolo si

  • chiesto: «Cos’è successo a colui che qui scrive, complice a sua volta o inconsapevole assassino? Cos’è successo a te che stai leggendo?» (O, 81). Sotto il segno di una finzione, che è mezzo per affermare la funzione civile della letteratura, si conclude, allora, il nostro testo. Consolo immagina che, «sopra il colle che fu di Gibellina» (O, 148), si rappresenti la tragedia di Masada nell’interpretazione di Giuseppe Flavio, a suggellare la volontà di difendere i valori autentici del consorzio civile dall’attacco omologante della società di massa, del degrado portato avanti da un falso sviluppo tecnologico, incarnato dai romani «con tute di pelle, […] caschi, […] motociclette» (O, 149):
  • Da gran tempo avevamo deciso, o miei valorosi, di non riconoscere come nostri padroni né i romani né alcun altro all’infuori del dio… In tale momento badiamo a non coprirci di vergogna… Siamo stati i primi a ribellarci a loro e gli ultimi a deporre le armi. Credo sia una grazia concessa dal dio questa di poter morire con onore e in libertà… Muoiano le nostre mogli senza conoscere il disonore e i nostri figli senza provare la schiavitù… (O, 148).

«Narra una voce» (O, 148): solo così, cioè, salvaguardando la propria humanitas, gli uomini possono creare letteratura, la cui funzione propria è ‘politica’. Consolo lo dichiara esplicitamente:

Ma: cos’è la letteratura, la narrativa soprattutto, con la sua scrittura in prosa più o meno di comunicazione, immediatamente o mediatamente, se non politica? Politica nel senso che nasce, essa letteratura, da un contesto storico e sociale e ad esso si rivolge? E si rivolge, naturalmente, con linguaggio suo proprio, col linguaggio letterario (leggeremmo, se no, trattati di storia, perorazioni politiche, relazioni giornalistiche …). Linguaggio che fa sì che il fatto narrato sia quello storico, sia quello politico, ma insieme sia altro oltre la significazione storica; altro nel senso della generale ed eterna condizione umana. Linguaggio che muovendo dalla comunicazione verso l’espressione attinge quindi alla poesia. 35

  • G. FERRONI, Il calore della protesta, in «Nuove Effemeridi», VIII, 29 (1995/I), 174.
  • Si evince dalle pagine che Consolo dedica a questi scrittori negli articoli riuniti in Di qua dal faro e ne Le pietre di Pantalica.
  • CONSOLO, Uomini sotto il sole, in Di qua dal faro, 229.

Il tema dell’ingiustizia come violazione del tabù L’esigenza dell’impegno

„Scrittore isolato, e solitario, sciolto cioè da legami politici [quali crede] dovrebbero essere gli scrittori, liberi da impegni partitici, ma legati da impegni ideali, morali, storici”. Con queste parole Salvatore Mazzarella definisce l’atteggiamento ideologico di Consolo1 . Parlare dell’ingiustizia, della sofferenza e dell’umiltà nella cultura occidentale significa addentrarsi in una zona pericolosa. Di solito questi argomenti vengono sviluppati in un discorso dedicato alle radici cristiane della nostra civiltà e quando si espone la nozione di sofferenza in una dimensione universale. Il divieto, l’esteticità, l’inopportunità e la convenzione — tutti i concetti indicati appaiono quando si parla del tabù. Esso diventa una sempre più diffusa zona che interessa l’esperienza morale al pari di quella concettuale e da cui l’uomo di cultura si sente attratto e nello stesso tempo deluso. I critici e i lettori sono convinti che lo scrittore sia caratterizzato da “una profonda tensione etica che lo avvicina ai grandi moralisti del passato, tesi ed attenti al compito di descrivere l’uomo nella sua mutevole, e pure,
1  S. Mazzarella: Dell’olivo e dell’olivastro, ossia d’un viaggiatore. “Nuove Effemeridi” 1995, n. 29, p. 65. 38
eterna storia”2 .
E non basta dire che lo scrittore è propenso a fare del suo stile “un mezzo di intervento e di rivolta, ma anche di proposta umanistica” 3 . Per tale ragione, l’esortazione a non fargli mancare “l’impegno per la giustizia e il risalto netto della voce dei deboli” diventa l’elemento fermo della sua narrativa 4 . Nati spesso dalla suggestione delle letture, degli incontri e delle polemiche dell’attualità, i dilemmi che muovono la riflessione del narratore siciliano relativo alla distinzione tra lo scrivere e il narrare si avvicinano nella loro forma e contenuto all’esercizio scrittorio “capace di incidere sul reale in senso conoscitivo e trasformativo”5 , ideati nei turbini della realtà estranea e vergati su molteplici esperienze, fino a costruire una congerie omogenea e ordinata di sequenze. Dice Consolo: Dopo Hiroshima e Auschwitz, dopo Stalin e Sarajevo, dopo tutti gli orrori di oggi, quei mostri profetizzati da Kafka o da Musil, da Eliot, da Joyce o da Pirandello, sono diventati mostri della storia. Questi mostri credo che la letteratura, il romanzo abbia oggi l’obbligo di affrontare. Altrimenti è alienazione, fuga, colpevole assenza, se non complicità6 . Considerando la genesi della scrittura consoliana, è necessario sottolineare lo stretto legame che intercorre fra la complessità delle cose e le vibrazioni affettive e razionali che costituiscono il tratto distintivo della sua scelta di scrittura.
2  F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo. La figura e l’opera. Marina di Patti, Pungitopo, 1990, p. 28. 3  Ibidem, p. 6. 4  Cfr. C. Ternullo: Vincenzo Consolo: dalla Ferita allo Spasimo. Catania, Prova d’Autore, 1998, p. 30. 5  F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo…, p. 6. 6  V. Consolo: Fuga dall’Etna. La Sicilia e Milano, la memoria e la storia. Roma, Donzelli Editore, 1993, pp. 51—53. (Dalla nota dell’editore: l’intervista a Vincenzo Consolo raccolta in questo volume è stata effettuata il 25 giugno del 1993 a Roma. L’incontro era stato organizzato dall’Imes (Istituto meridionale di storia e scienza sociali), nall’ambito di una iniziativa intitolata “Percorsi di ricerca”, tesa a indagare l’interazione tra la vicenda umana e l’itinerario intellettuale di alcune figure particolarmente significative della cultura del nostro tempo).
L’esigenza dell’impegno.  A ben vedere i tratti che segnano le opere consoliane sono caratterizzati da una propria articolazione della realtà attraverso una comunicazione più immediata e da una responsabilità etica e civile: la presenza di ciò che ha contraddistinto la maggior parte della sua esistenza. Non sarà un caso che all’interno dell’opera il pensiero sul ruolo della produzione letteraria si presenti con frequenza: accompagnato dal senso di una necessità naturale e spesso corretto da una speranza nella capacità della scrittura di mettere ordine e di “portare armonia là dove c’è caos e quindi impossibilità di comunicare”7 . Si pensi alla confessione dello scrittore stesso: “La mia ideologia o se volete la mia utopia consiste nell’oppormi al potere, qualsiasi potere, nel combattere con l’arma della scrittura, che è come la fionda di David, o meglio come la lancia di Don Chisciotte, le ingiustizie, le sopraffazioni, le violenze, i mali e gli orrori del nostro tempo”8 . Le allusioni a David e a Don Chisciotte mettono in rilievo la consapevolezza che la riflessione e la scrittura, e soprattutto una scrittura eticamente e politicamente impegnata, sono una missione. All’atteggiamento di una tale consapevolezza sono dedicate tutte le narrazioni consoliane. Secondo Vincenzo Consolo la narrativa dovrebbe esprimere una responsabilità civile e prendere posizione davanti agli avvenimenti. L’accostamento della scrittura e della responsabilità testimonia la sua personale forma di opposizione o di impulso verso qualcosa di migliore. Quello che conta nelle opere consoliane sono la verosimiglianza dell’osservazione morale, la consapevolezza ritradotta in disincanto e in frustrazione delle speranze, la ribellione, e infine, l’indagine. È possibile comprendere più a fondo le scelte espressive di Consolo confrontando il presente frammento: […] lo scrittore oggi ha il compito di dire, di narrare. Narrare oggettivamente in terza persona dei mostri, delle mostruosità che abbiamo creato, con cui, privi ormai di memoria, di rimorso, pri
7  L. Canali: Che schiaffo la furia civile di Consolo. “L’Unità” 1998, il 7 ottobre, pp. 1, 19. 8  V. Consolo: Fuga dall’Etna…, p. 70. 40
vi dell’assillo di raggiungere una meta, da alienati, felicemente conviviamo 9 . Per accrescere la forza espressiva della riflessione, Consolo aggiunge al generico e spoglio verbo “narrare” l’avverbio: “oggettivamente” che non solo mostra la direzione dell’accurato lavoro di chi scrive ma rivela la stretta connessione fra il messaggio e la responsabilità dell’esistenza altrui. La preoccupazione dell’avvenire, che interessa scarsamente l’uomo mentre gode dei piaceri mondani, è infatti sollecitata dall’acre percezione del dolore subito nel passato. Il frammento sopraccitato indica il coinvolgimento degli intellettuali nell’ordine etico, determinando gli accessibili modelli della presentazione. Molte volte viene sottolineato il fatto che quello che sconcerta il lettore è che non vi è stata giustizia in passato e non vi è nemmeno nel presente. Fortunatamente esiste ancora chi non si arrende. Il protagonista del capolavoro consoliano Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, il barone Enrico Pirajno di Mandralisca dichiara la crisi irreversibile del suo ruolo di intellettuale organico alla classe dominante: la consapevolezza di una “Storia come scrittura continua di privilegiati” (SIM, 112), di un’impossibilità delle classi subalterne a far sentire la loro voce e il loro giudizio, si salda alla consapevolezza dei “vizi” e delle “storture” che gravano sui pensieri e sulle parole degli stessi aristocratici e borghesi “cosiddetti illuminati”, dell’oggettiva incapacità dei loro “codici” a “interpretare” i problemi delle masse oppresse10. Dunque l’attaccamento all’esperienza della giustizia deve affrontare continuamente il pensiero della frustrazione e con la temibile insidia della debolezza. Se il pensiero della sconfitta può essere solo attenuato dal grido e dal pianto, sempre pronto a svelare gli indegni comportamenti umani, il rimedio all’impotenza va cercato altrove. Si legga l’ampio pensiero di Giuseppe Amoroso: Nella prosa di Vincenzo Consolo, quello che appare e percuote e grida e geme è una presenza vera di lacrime e certezze e anche
9 Ibidem, p. 22. 10 Cfr. G.C. Ferretti: L’intelligenza e follia. “Rinascita” 1976, il 23 luglio. L’esigenza dell’impegno 41 un assiduo riprendere, del tempo, ciò che si è smarrito, non del tutto, non per sempre, portandosi dentro anche i gloriosi cascami della storia […], questa prosa mostra una solennità intangibile, pure dove si china sulle frange, sui refoli, sui margini, in cerca di colori e oggetti e riti di una volta11. Dopo aver constatato che l’espressività di questa prosa è dovuta all’argomento analizzato, Amoroso prosegue con la descrizione della scrittura consoliana marcata da una funzione inconfondibile. Il vuoto e l’insoddisfazione dovuti all’avanzare dell’ingiustizia si placano nella convinzione che “la letteratura, il romanzo abbia oggi l’obbligo di affrontare i mostri creati dai potenti. Altrimenti è alienazione, fuga, colpevole assenza, se non complicità”12. Tramite l’analisi presentata il critico vuole decisamente sottolineare l’atteggiamento spirituale piuttosto romantico dello scrittore e l’espressione dei pensieri come studiata e ripensata. Nell’insieme, la produzione consoliana, secondo Amoroso, ha una sua solida struttura, e fa presagire le future ampiezze di respiro lirico. I cinque romanzi sottoposti alla presente analisi sono stati scritti nell’arco di oltre trent’anni. La circostanza, ad avvalorare l’immagine di instancabile ribelle che Consolo ha lasciato di sé, non manca di presentare traccia nella varietà degli argomenti, e dei punti di vista che sono diventati i motivi costanti nella sua scrittura. Spesso si ha l’impressione che l’omogeneità della sua prosa risponda a un’intima esigenza di impegno etico, civile, ideologico e sperimentale. Queste considerazioni, se non illustrano organicamente la poetica della sua prosa, meritano di essere tenute in conto per comprendere, se non altro, i tempi adombrati dai fantasmi delle oppressioni descritte dallo scrittore siciliano. Con Nottetempo, casa per casa in Consolo subentra una rimeditazione, una sosta pensosa sui fatti, sui luoghi, la denuncia. Il testo si basa sulla deliberata ricerca del clima apocalittico, preannunciato dal titolo, e sul resoconto mai banale della pena più antica del tempo, della storia, dell’esistere. Come con
11 G. Amoroso: Il notaio della Via Lattea. Narrativa italiana 1996—1998. Caltanissetta—Roma, Salvatore Sciascia editore, 2000, pp. 464—467. 12 V. Consolo: Fuga dall’Etna…, pp. 51—53. 42
stata Antonio Grillo, abbiamo la forte affermazione della necessità di un impegno da parte degli scrittori13. E Consolo, parlando delle questioni di moralità, vuole sensibilizzare la percezione dei lettori. Silvio Perella, accortosi di tale valenza etica, aggiunge: “il fatto è che, giustamente, l’aspetto etico della sua letteratura sta molto a cuore a Consolo”14. Sa bene lo scrittore che la forza e l’incisività del suo messaggio stanno nell’immediatezza del comunicato espressa dalle narrazioni nei suoi frammenti più drammatici. Il che costituisce, se non una prova del rivolgere la sua attenzione alle sorti degli emarginati, certo una riflessione eloquente sul bisogno di narrare, di raccontare le vecchie e le nuove pene. E nella torre ora, dopo le urla, il pianto, anch’egli stanco, s’era chetato. Si mise in ginocchio a terra, appoggiò le braccia alla pietra bianca della macina riversa di quello ch’era stato un tempo un mulino a vento, e cercò di scrivere nel suo quaderno — ma intinge la penna nell’inchiostro secco, nel catrame del vetro, nei pori della lava, nei grumi dell’ossidiana, cosparge il foglio di polvere, di cenere, un soffio, e si rivela il nulla, l’assenza d’ogni segno, rivela l’impotenza, l’incapacità di dire, di raccontare la vita, il patimento. N, 53
La caratteristica principale di quest’articolazione non è la spontaneità peculiare piuttosto dei romantici, ma lo sforzo di trovare le parole più adatte. Grazie al potere di nominare i fenomeni, precedentemente impossibili da esprimere, acquistano l’esistenza, e in conseguenza la propria identità. La forma lirica invece assume una responsabilità che rende possibile l’esistenza di un soggetto e la cognizione di esso. L’anticlimax: “catrame — lava — ossidiana — polvere — cenere — nulla” sottolinea la vanità dello sforzo artistico nei confronti della prepotenza e del dolore che ostacolano il processo creativo. Vengono qui evidenziati, quindi, un appassionato attacco
13 Cfr. A. Grillo: Appunti su Odisseo e il suo viaggio nella cultura siciliana contemporanea: da Vittorini a Consolo e a Cattafi. In: Ulisse nel tempo. La metafora infinita. A cura di S. Nicosia. Venezia, Marsilio, 2000, pp. 593—597. 14 S. Perella: Tra etica e barocco. “L’Indice” 1992, maggio.
all’ingiustizia che assume valore universale, la contradditoria asistematicità di un ricerca esistenziale che non esita a dar voce anche alle pulsioni inconsce e persino alle più inconfessabili, confermata nell’elenco degli espedienti retorici che precedono direttamente l’espressione finale dell’impotenza di “raccontare la vita, il patimento”. Si potrebbe dire che la scrittura si ponga piuttosto come terreno di conflitto che come luogo della sua soluzione. L’esigenza di messaggio è indubitabile15. La caustica riflessione dello scrittore sigla l’amara ricognizione sulle cause della caduta delle forti e generose illusioni riguardanti le facoltà comunicative. Infatti, in una delle sue interviste Consolo dichiara: È necessario scrivere in una forma non più dialogante e comunicativa, ma spostarsi sempre più verso la parte poetica, perché la poesia è un monologo e quindi ti riduci nella parte del coro dove non puoi che lamentare la tragedia del mondo. Per questo la mia prosa è organizzata in senso ritmico, come se fossero dei versi16. Nottetempo, casa per casa è, in confronto al Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, più compatto, più chiuso in una sua forma ritmica, densa di significati e piuttosto ermetica. E continua: Ho voluto scrivere una tragedia — niente è più tragico della follia — con scene-capitoli, con intermezzi del coro, che sono le frequenti digressioni lirico-espressive in cui il narrante s’affaccia e commenta o fa eco in un tono più alto, più acceso. Perché questo compattare, perché l’eliminazione della scena del messaggero, dell’anghelos, del personaggio-autore che si rivolge agli spettatori-lettori e narra in termini non espressivi ma assolutamente comunicativi il fatto che è avvenuto altrove, in un altro tempo?
17 15 Cfr. L. Canali: Che schiaffo…, pp. 1, 19. 16 Intervista con Vincenzo Consolo. A cura di D. Marraffa e R. Corpaci. “Italialibri” 2001, www.italialibri.it (data di consultazione: il 28 dicembre 2006). 17 Ibidem.
Infatti, lo spunto questa volta è tragico; ma quell’antica ispirazione malinconica diventa antitetica, forse per reminiscenze classiche di simile allegoria a sfondo politico. E specialmente nella sua espressione contiene l’eco della giovinezza povera, triste, ma fiera e disperatamente fiduciosa. Sullo sfondo, per di più, è impossibile non intravedere la forza di questo progetto. La presa di posizione dello scrittore a favore della poesia potrebbe essere interpretata come un attacco a un preciso bersaglio critico. Se la scienza fornisce un’immagine del mondo in cui non c’è posto per le antiche credenze metafisiche, gli strumenti proposti attualmente si rivelano inutili, se non addirittura fuorvianti. L’obbligo di dare ragione Nati sul filo della conversazione del passato con il presente, i romanzi consoliani sono intessuti di quella curiosità intellettuale che si pone l’obiettivo di raccontare la realtà. Le narrazioni dello scrittore concorrono ad elaborare il comune problema delle vicende dell’uomo di cultura nel quadro della società odierna. Un compito arduo, tanto che molti scrittori di oggi assistono alla progressiva riduzione del proprio spazio in una società che vive accanto, al di fuori delle loro possibilità. Sembra concentrarsi all’efficacia di testimonianza e di verifica e alla partecipazione dell’individuo all’esistenza comunitaria. Secondo Grazia Cherchi “il narratore intellettuale del nostro tempo non ha altro scampo che la parodia”18, e l’autore è d’accordo con lei: lo scrivere in negativo, usare tutti gli abrasivi e corrosivi: l’ironia, il sarcasmo testimoniano il valore delle opere19. Consolo stesso ammette:
18 G. Cherchi: Mille e una notte. “L’Unità” 1987, il 11 novembre. 19
Come verrà verificato nelle analisi successive, Vincenzo Consolo valorizza la prospettiva intertestuale e la parodia come forma specifica di un dialogo tra i testi che è diventata una delle sue tecniche preferite a cui ricorre. Lo scrittore nella maggior parte dei casi realizza questo ‘dialogo’ intertestuale riprendendo la voce altrui e reinterpretandola antiteticamente rispetto al testo di origine.
Cfr. M. Billi: Dialogo testuale e dialettica culturale. La parodia nel romanzo
Costruendo storie che erano una parodia della realtà, ma di una penetrazione e di una tale restituzione della verità che riuscivano ad anticipare lo svolgimento della realtà stessa, ad essere profetiche. La stessa cosa fece Pasolini, fuori della finzione letteraria, della parodia, con i suoi interventi sui giornali, con la forza dei suoi j’accuse, delle sue provocazioni e delle sue requisitorie, dei suoi Scritti corsari. Non li rimpiangeremo mai abbastanza questi due scrittori civili italiani. Nel mio pendolarismo tra la Sicilia e Milano c’è, prima di tutto, la mia vicenda umana, la mia storia di vita, che poi forse diventa vicenda intellettuale e letteraria 20. Questa coscienza estetica e letteraria nell’ambito della quale l’autore cerca di delineare la funzione e il significato delle componenti della cosiddetta “poetica negativa”21 si inscrive nella specificità della letteratura moderna. I protagonisti dei romanzi consoliani rappresentano un catalogo di atteggiamenti diversi orientati verso la lotta contro l’ingiustizia: l’angustia di Gioacchino Martinez ha accanimenti feroci: trovare un senso, placare un malessere, imboccare una “cerchia confidente”22, invece la presa di coscienza del Mandralisca, in realtà, manifesta la sua interna fecondità e incidenza a un livello diverso e anche più profondo 23. Prende così corpo una vicenda romanzesca non organicamente distesa ma articolata in alcuni episodi emblematici, funzionali del protagonista: un aristocratico di provincia, sincero ma cauto patriota, innamorato dell’arte e dell’archeologia, dedito soprattutto agli studi di erudizione scientifica. Proprio a costui accade di trovarsi spettatore degli eccidi di Alcara Li Fusi; ed è appunto la sua vocazione umanistica a consentirgli di capire la giustizia profonda contemporaneo di lingua inglese. In:
Dialettiche della parodia. A cura di M. Bonafin. Alessandria, Edizioni dell’Orso, 1997, p. 213. 20 V. Consolo: La poesia e la storia. In: Gli spazi della diversità. Atti del Convegno Internazionale. Rinnovamento del codice narrativo in Italia dal 1945 al 1992. Leuven — Louvain-la-Neuve — Namur — Bruxelles, 3—8 maggio 1993. Vol. 2. A cura di S. Vanvolsem, F. Musarra, B. Van den Bossche. Roma, Bulzoni, 1995, pp. 583—586. 21 R. Nycz: Literatura jako trop rzeczywistości. Kraków, Universitas, 2001, p. 17. 22 G. Amoroso: Il notaio della Via Lattea…, pp. 464—467. 23 Cfr. G.C. Ferretti: L’intelligenza e follia…
che anima la rivolta contro una legge di oppressione 24. Degna di nota è, senza dubbio, l’attenzione alla dimensione simbolica dei contenuti narrativi riguardanti gli atteggiamenti dei protagonisti, aspetto che lo scrittore non trascura, data la sua conoscenza delle questioni letterarie non solo dell’età antica ma anche della moderna. Ma Consolo collega l’aspetto simbolico e reale del problema nella convinzione che la letteratura dovrebbe conoscere il mondo e dare ragione e nome ai disastri dei nostri tempi. E secondo Giulio Ferroni dovremmo essergli grati “di questi lumi che vengono a rischiarare il nostro tempo cupo e notturno, la nostra notte fantasmagorica e telematica”25. Anche nello studio del passato la curiosità ha un peso considerevole, tanto da costruire un originale canone. Secondo Andrea Zanzotto la narrazione in questo caso non è un soliloquio, è sempre un rivolgersi ai molti che sicuramente partecipano ad una passione; anzi è quasi una preghiera rivolta a non si sa chi o che cosa, mormorata e insistente, interrotta da pause legate ad un loro tempo musicale, e in essa pare si salvaguardi almeno l’unità dell’io, di ogni “io” minacciato dall’oscura follia che irrompe fin dal primo stralunante racconto 26. I romanzi consoliani danno degno compimento a un’attività vissuta all’insegna della convinzione basata sul senso di giustizia, confermando quanto fosse ancor viva e inappagata nel loro autore la naturale propensione a parlare al posto altrui, al posto degli oppressi perché estranei al mezzo linguistico usato negli strati acculturati, il quale, precisa Christophe Charle “non permette loro di esprimere le proprie ragioni, e nemmeno le proprie speranze e la propria disperazione”27. I romanzi di Consolo costituiscono una traversata dei luoghi dell’impostura e cioè delle istituzioni: chiesa, scuola, famiglia, amministrazioni della giustizia, partito. L’argomento ricorrente è quello di fare conti con le credenze imposte o che s’impongono.
24 Cfr. V. Spinazzola: Un discorso facile e difficile. “L’Unità” 1976, il 4 luglio. 25 G. Ferroni: La sconfitta della notte. “L’Unità” 1992, il 27 aprile. 26 Cfr. A. Zanzotto: Vincenzo Consolo: ‘Le pietre di Pantalica’. In: Scritti sulla letteratura. Aure e disincanti nel Novecento italiano. Vol. 2. A cura di G.M. Villalta. Milano, Oscar Mondadori, 2001, pp. 308—310. 27 Per le idee di Consolo sull’impegno letterario si veda la sua introduzione a C. Charle: Letteratura e potere. Palermo, Sellerio, 1979.
Scrittore — testimone — osservatore  Scrittore — testimone — osservatore Senza dubbio gli scritti di Consolo continuano a evidenziare la tensione fra l’autore e il testo, a sottolinearla, a tal punto che, tutta l’opera sembra apparire come una metafora dell’impossibilità di padroneggiare in modo assoluto del proprio testo. Questa inquietudine percorre l’opera di Consolo e unifica i suoi aspetti tematici. Se si scorrono i romanzi consoliani non si tarda ad accorgersi dei frutti dolceamari dell’esplorazione di larga parte della storia italiana. Nello sguardo mobile, accorto, pungente che lo scrittore volge al mondo contemporaneo c’è un relativismo prospettico, non nuovo nel suo pensiero, ma nutrito nello scrittore siciliano di affabile cultura e sostenuto da esperienze vissute. Nelle narrazioni di Consolo le funzioni di scrittore e di interprete si sono trovate accomunate nella medesima situazione. Non ci sono più le garanzie che consentono un’indipendenza e un’autenticità alle funzioni indicate o se sia possibile il ritorno ad un loro ruolo spirituale e umanistico. La diretta esperienza dei variegati costumi umani aiuta a comprendere la labilità dei parametri di giudizio. Consolo ha sempre agito come una memoria attenta e sensibile del passato che viene accostato agli avvenimenti più recenti di cui egli è testimone e interprete. In Nottetempo, casa per casa Consolo stabilisce implicitamente un nesso tra l’Italia degli anni Venti e quella degli anni Settanta, così come nel Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio tra il Risorgimento e gli anni Sessanta e nello Spasimo di Palermo tra gli anni Trenta e l’inizio degli anni Novanta, con le morti di Falcone e Borsellino. Rossend Arqués parla direttamente delle fasi storiche, tutte segnate da successive cadute della società isolana e continentale in un pozzo senza uscita e senza possibilità di riemersione 28. Ma è proprio la prospettiva questo fattore decisivo da cui si guarda alle opinioni degli uomini a mettere in crisi le false certezze. La testimonianza di Consolo ha un significato particolare se inserita nel
28 Cfr. R. Arqués: Teriomorfismo e malinconia. Una storia notturna della Sicilia: “Nottetempo, casa per casa” di Consolo. “Quaderns d’Italià” 2005, n. 10, p. 80. 48 
coevo dibattito sull’identità della cultura moderna e l’importanza del contributo del passato. L’oggettività è per lo scrittore un’autentica misura dell’impegno, in letteratura come nelle belle arti, e discrimina la percezione fenomenica e i processi cognitivi sottolineando la dimensione “forte” della letteratura. Questa convinzione trova la sua conferma nella constatazione consoliana secondo la quale lo scrivere diventa un confronto con la materia viva e la materia morta. Lo scrittore non vuole esclusivamente accettare l’immagine convenzionale della realtà conservata nelle abitudini e nei rituali. Tale punto di vista determina l’obiettivo fondamentale che, secondo Consolo, si realizza solo nella scrittura come l’unica possibilità di testimonianza, di protesta, e persino di riscatto. L’artista, attraverso l’arte della parola, registra la realtà inafferrabile fino ai tempi odierni, mostrandone la forma e l’importanza. L’ibridazione dei generi e dei codici serve a moltiplicare i punti di vista. Uno sguardo nostalgico alla memoria dei linguaggi in via d’estinzione vuole sottolineare una relazione tra stabilità e movimento, tra parola e immagine, tra superficialità e profondità simbolica. Il segno distintivo di un vero artista è proprio la facoltà di cambiare la parola in un elemento più sostanziale, più tangibile. Dunque la scrittura per Consolo può assumere diverse funzioni, anche quella confortativa, come nel caso di Petro, protagonista del romanzo Nottetempo, casa per casa. “Uuuhhh…” ululò prostrato a terra “uuhh… uhm… um… umm… umm… umm…” e in quei suoni fondi, molli, desiderava perdersi, sciogliere la testa, il petto. Sentì come ogni volta di giungere a un limite, a una soglia estrema. Ove gli era dato ancora d’arrestarsi, ritornare indietro, di tenere vivo nella notte il lume, nella bufera. E s’aggrappò alle parole, ai nomi di cose vere, visibili, concrete. Scandì a voce alta: “Terra. Pietra. Sènia. Casa. Forno. Pane. Ulivo. Carrubo. Sommacco. Capra. Sale. Asino. Rocca. Tempio. Cisterna. Mura. Ficodindia. Pino. Palma. Castello. Cielo. Corvo. Gazza. Colomba. Fringuello. Nuvola. Sole. Arcobaleno…” scandì come a voler rinominare, ricreare il mondo. Ricominciare dal momento in cui nulla era accaduto, nulla perduto ancora, la vicenda si svolgea serena, sereno il tempo. N, 38—39
Scrittore — testimone — osservatore
Questo frammento parla del grido, o meglio dell’urlo della Sicilia dolente che soffre di un male antico, raccolto da sempre da Consolo, tenuto sempre dentro, prima fatto vedere, ora esploso irrimediabilmente, anche se momentaneamente stemperato, alla fine del frammento, da questo chiasmo “la vicenda si svolgea serena, sereno il tempo”29. L’espressione artistica che trova la realizzazione nella scrittura diventa nella narrativa consoliana la testimonianza di una realtà che non è più trasparente e che di conseguenza genera una sensazione di incertezza e di mancanza di stabilizzazione. Il conforto è sempre la scrittura: raccontare può essere cedimento, debolezza, mentre ritirarsi in se stesso e tacere forse più vale. È la parallela alla lontananza geografica che a Petro sembra essere necessaria per avere dentro sé la chiarezza del dolore, e per riuscire a raccontarne30. Una forte credenza nell’ordine nascosto dei valori rende la scrittura consoliana responsabile ed eticamente stabile. Grazie a questa denotazione assiologica delle sue narrazioni, Consolo viene considerato lo scrittore dei campi esclusi dalla realtà non solo storica ma anche presente. I momenti delle narrazioni che riflettono sulle vicende umane evocano la pluralità delle circostanze in cui si verificano diversi atti abusivi. Il ridimensionamento della dignità umana imposto dagli sconvolgenti avvenimenti degli ultimi due secoli è analizzato con lo sguardo limpido e disincantato dell’uomo di ragione: il permanere di una giustizia-fiducia insiste nel fatto stesso dello scrivere, che colma, secondo Andrea Zanzotto, fa spazio, fa riapparire radici e racconta di una realtà siciliana divenuta, nonostante le molte sue luci, sempre più emblematica di una delle più devastanti malattie della società e della storia31. Ma l’intellettuale che spoglia l’universo del fascino della sicurezza superficiale pare consapevole dell’irreparabile perdita delle “favole antiche”. Nel Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio il punto di vista narrante nonché la voce etico-politica sono affidati non ad un personaggio del popolo ma ad un nobile siciliano, il barone Enrico Pirajno di 29
C. Ternullo: Vincenzo Consolo…, p. 56. 30 Cfr. S. Mazzarella: Dell’olivo e dell’olivastro…, p. 64. 31 Cfr. A. Zanzotto: Vincenzo Consolo…, pp. 308—310.
Mandralisca. Questi, pur essendo un aristocratico, non è “un pazzo allegro o un imbecille”, né tantomeno un intellettuale scettico e malinconico come, per esempio, il principe di Salina nel Gattopardo. Consolo polemizza idealmente con il modello proposto da Tomasi di una cultura “della crisi”. Flora Di Legami aggiunge che anche il barone di Mandralisca è animato da un criticismo smagato, ma non rinuncia alla fiducia in possibili trasformazioni sociali a favore degli oppressi32. Consolo, come autore moderno, è autonomo e il suo sapere non lo si può staccare dalle sue primarie condizioni linguistiche, culturali, empiriche e soggettive. Rendendosi conto delle conseguenze di questa dislocazione, lo scrittore cerca di stabilire il nesso tra il ruolo dell’intellettuale e l’importanza della cognizione. Rimanendo dunque ben conscio della varietà delle impressioni umane e della loro incongruenza Consolo, attraverso la narrazione dei fatti esclusi dalla versione ufficiale della storia del Risorgimento italiano, vuole mettere in rilievo l’importanza del fondamento gnoseologico e dei principi della conoscenza. Per precisare la definizione dell’atteggiamento ideologico di Consolo, vale la pena rievocare la constatazione di Linda Hutcheon che la sua “è una riscrittura consapevole e autoriflessiva della scrittura storiografica tradizionale”33. A ribadire questa sembra valido ricorrere a Vittorio Spinazzola che rievoca Consolo stesso: “Non siamo innocenti, questo è certo; si cerca di evitare, per quanto possibile, la malafede e la menzogna”. Sarebbe difficile non essere d’accordo con Sebastiano Addamo, che vede in Consolo la continuazione di una preminente direzione verso l’esterno, verso il mondo e l’uomo, dato che il suo punto di partenza è una fede disperata, “una fede a onta di tutto e nonostante tutto”34. Però è altrettanto vero che, anche se lo scrittore usa la terza persona per narrare, si immedesima con i suoi protagonisti parlando dei problemi del mondo attuale 35.
32 Cfr. F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo…, pp. 23—24. 33 Cfr. L. Hutcheon: A Poetics of Postmodernism, History, Fiction, Theory. London, Routledge, 1988. 34 S. Addamo: Linguaggio e barocco in Vincenzo Consolo. In: Idem: Oltre le figure. Palermo, Sellerio, 1989, pp. 121—125. 35 Ibidem.
In questa riflessione, oltre che un rifiuto alle deduzioni spesso ostentate dai critici di professione, vi è percepibile anche la fiducia nelle risorse della facoltà autocritica. Lo conferma la constatazione seguente di Vittorio Spinazzola, tale da indurre a un sensibile ottimismo sulla disponibilità emotiva degli intellettuali illuminati a schierarsi dalla parte del proletariato 36. Nella prosa consoliana vi è un aspetto edificante privo dell’amarezza provocatoria peculiare degli scrittori siciliani. Lo spostamento verso il Nord costituisce la condizione indispensabile dell’avventura culturale di Consolo, necessaria all’acquisizione e alla comunicazione del sapere. Il motivo dello spostamento nei suoi romanzi si rivela, allora, il luogo privilegiato per raccogliere testimonianze sulla relatività, l’incongruenza, la sproporzione, la fragilità delle categorie umane nel tempo circoscritto. Elena Germano osserva acutamente che la Sicilia rappresentata nel primo romanzo di Consolo, intitolato La ferita dell’aprile non è “una dimensione geografica: essa è soprattutto la dimensione morale che caratterizza l’esistenza dei personaggi di questa storia, che ne condiziona i rapporti con la realtà e le reazioni”37. Il relativismo prospettico in cui Consolo si mostra esperto non impedisce, dunque, di stabilire un rapporto fra le discordanze, perché dal parallelo e dalla comparazione nasce la curiosità, la conoscenza e la comprensione. I testi consoliani diventano strumenti della critica della modernità, delle sue illusioni e della cultura moderna. Tale poetica può riprendere la problematica dell’esperienza sia esteriore che interiore servendosi della metafora dello sguardo. L’osservazione dei costumi e degli stereotipi del carattere regionale si congiunge alla massima efficacia espressiva in alcuni frammenti della prosa consoliana. La pratica degli uomini, l’interesse per l’esplorazione e gli scambi si organizzano in sequenze collegate fra loro come nelle parti dedicate alle dolorose sorti dei protagonisti, e una ricca panoramica delle scoperte di diverse abitudini. Giusta
36 Cfr. V. Spinazzola: Un discorso facile e difficile… 37 E. Germano: Politica e Mezzogiorno, I, 2 (aprile—giugno 1964). In: A.M. Morace: Orbite novecentesche. Napoli, Edizioni Scolastiche Italiane, 2001, p. 193.
mente si accorge di questa caratteristica Elena Germano: “La seduzione della scrittura consoliana agisce soprattutto sull’aspetto visivo, gioca con l’immagine, lo stimolo ottico38”. Consolo pone al centro del suo secondo romanzo Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, una rinnovata inchiesta sul rapporto potere— classi subalterne e sul conseguente nodo fra scrittura e oralità, che egli presenta come espressione di un divario sociale. Flora Di Legami constata addirittura che all’acutezza della ragione, esemplata metaforicamente nell’ironico sguardo dell’ignoto marinaio, il narratore affida il compito di denunciare le “imposture” della storia39. In un osservatore così acuto e aggiornato è forte la consapevolezza dell’integrazione esistente ormai fra i mondi diversi, tale da creare persino una certa conformità nell’atteggiamento mentale. Nel suo primo romanzo, La ferita dell’aprile lo sguardo memoriale del narratore e quello reale dell’adolescente che osserva e filtra la realtà degli adulti (con i suoi problemi e contrasti), conferiscono alla narrazione un timbro favoloso e insieme vivido40. Il mese di aprile, ferito e dolente, diventa metafora di una giovinezza difficile e sofferente. Questo espediente retorico della “natura che sente” non è originale, dato che l’hanno già adottato i romantici e poi, tra gli altri, Eliot a cui Consolo ha attinto direttamente41. L’obiettivo principale era quello di conserva
Si veda ad esempio il contributo già citato di Geerts sui sapori della cucina consoliana e i numerosi passi del romanzo dedicati ai piaceri culinari (fra l’altro, pp. 45, 51, 56—57). Cfr. W. Geerts: L’euforia a tavola. Su Vincenzo Consolo. In: Soavi sapori della cultura italiana. Atti del XIII Congresso dell’A.I.P.P., Verona/ Soave, 27—29 agosto 1998. Ed. B. Van den Bossche. Firenze, Cesati, 2000. 39 Cfr. F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo…, p. 22. 40 Ibidem, p. 14. 41 Oltre al titolo del romanzo di debutto La ferita dell’aprile, pure nell’ultimo romanzo Lo spasimo di Palermo vi è evidente una forte presenza della poetica di T.S. Eliot: “Let us go then, You and I, / When the evening is spread out against the sky…” [Allora andiamo, tu ed io, Quando la sera si stende contro il cielo…] (T.S. Eliot: Il canto d’amore di J. Alfred Prufrock. In: Idem: Opere 1904.1939. Milano, Bompiani, 2001, pp. 277—285).
Consolo introduce, nell’originale inglese, il verso eliotiano alla fine del quinto capitolo del romanzo per mettere in rilievo la scomparsa di ogni speranza, la mancanza della ragione e la conclusione del nòstos (non vi mancano i riferimenti al capolavoro omerico), del ritorno alla terra di origine. 53 l’influsso della natura di cui parlava anche Walter Benjamin42. Tale esperienza poetica ammette il fenomeno della “reciprocità sensuale” e trasgredisce i limiti di una semplice antropomorfizzazione e tende a rovesciare la prospettiva e la percezione. L’uomo viene percepito da un punto di vista non più umano, tuttavia non “disumano”. Le descrizioni penetranti si realizzano grazie alla lingua che non parla ma guarda e con l’occhio ammassa diversi elementi componendone un mosaico variopinto. Angelo Guglielmi costata che i romanzi di Consolo assomigliano a una sorta di magazzino che non conserva esemplari scelti o in qualche modo preziosi ma semplici cose gravi di tutta la materialità del quotidiano43. A paragone di molte osservazioni di costume, sfruttate dallo scrittore per la sua indagine morale, non sono poche nei romanzi le descrizioni di paesaggi legati alla memoria autobiografica, come ad esempio quella presente nel romanzo intitolato Retablo che è un autentico elogio della Sicilia, terra di nascita dello scrittore. Questo testo è permeato dalla presenza di chi apprezza la bellezza e le sue rappresentazioni nelle arti figurative. La retorica dello sguardo, e in particolare lo sguardo del pittore, legge la realtà nel corso del viaggio. Il protagonista del romanzo è un pittore, che vede uomini, palazzi, rovine e paesaggi con spiccata sensibilità visiva e professionale. Dato che non si tratta di un pittore immaginario ma di uno dei più vivaci esponenti del surrealismo e della pittura metafisica e visionaria italiana contemporanea, Fabrizio Clerici, fatto rivivere indietro nel tempo, per virtù fantastorica, in un’età carica di accensioni barocche e romantiche, la narrazione assume una dimensione più verosimile44. Attento osservatore dei costumi, Consolo dedica un’ampia parte della sua narrazione alla riflessione sulla natura umana. piamento eseguito da Consolo tra il protagonista e la voce narrante interrompe il necessario distacco perché possa instillare l’autobiografia intellettuale nella finzione romanzesca.
Cfr. W. Benjamin: O kilku motywach u Baudelaire’a. Przeł. B. Surowska. „Przegląd Humanistyczny” 1970, z. 6, p. 113. 43 Cfr. A. Guglielmi: A cuore freddo. “L’Ora” 1978, il 12 maggio. 44 Cfr. R. Ceserani: Vincenzo Consolo. Retablo. “Belfagor” [Firenze] 1988, anno XLIII, p. 233. 54 
Mentre andavo, al vespero, per la strada Aragona, col mio passo spedito, sudato per il cammino lungo e per il peso grave delle bisacce, le campane della Magione sonarono l’Avemaria. M’impuntai e dissi l’orazione. Quando, alla croce, mi sentii chiamare: “Frate monaco, frate monaco, pigliate”. E vidi calare da una finestra un panaro con dentro ‘na pagnottella e un pugno di cerase. “Pe’ l’anima purgante del mio sposo”. Alzai gli occhi e vidi nel riquadro, ah, la mia sventura!, la donna che teneva la funicella del panaro e accanto una fanciulla di quindici o sedici anni, la mantellina a lutto sulla testa che lei fermava con graziosa mano sotto il mento. E gli occhi tenea bassi per vergogna, ma da sotto il velario delle ciglia fuggivan lampi d’un fuoco di smeraldo. Mai m’ero immaginato, mai avevo visto in vita mia, in carne o pittato, un angelo, un serafino come lei. R, 21 La descrizione del primo incontro del frate Isidoro con Rosalia assume caratteri antitetici e ugualmente positivi. Due sono le indicazioni che si possono trarre dal raffronto presentato nel frammento scelto. Da un lato, l’osservazione morale muove da una persuasa e matura consapevolezza delle contraddizioni e dei limiti dell’uomo. Il frate rimane assorto nelle preghiere e dedito alla sua vocazione fino al momento in cui vede, per un istante solo, una bellissima fanciulla. Le sue qualità riferite a quelle di un angelo rievocano un modo di paragonare peculiare per gli stilnovisti. Dall’altro, Consolo è portato a credere che le qualità morali si manifestino con maggiore chiarezza e in modo positivo solo nell’interazione sociale. L’abbandono del servizio spirituale a favore di quello secolare, mostra la figura di Isidoro nella sua umanistica pienezza. Se fra i romanzi si prendono in esame i momenti in cui si riflette sugli ambiti morali, sui sentimenti e sui comportamenti umani, s’impone con evidenza una costante significativa: il ricorso al linguaggio della pittura e a formule enciclopediche per esprimere i risultati dell’analisi etica. Il che, naturalmente, non stupisce in uno scrittore così intimamente permeato dalla forma mentis logica, ma indica quanto sia importante conservare uno sguardo limpido e rigoroso nell’osservare anche i fenomeni morali. Quanto più Consolo concepisce come ambigua, volubile e sfuggente la psiche umana, tanto più prova a definirla con l’aiuto di immagini semplici, essenziali, analitiche.

Si pensi al paragone fra le proprietà dell’elenco naturalistico e le facoltà dei fenomeni uditivi: “mare che valica il cancello”, visivi: “nel cielo appare la sfera d’opalina”, olfattivi: “spande odorosi fiati, olezzi” e infine tattili: “che m’ha punto, ahi!”, presenti nel brano seguente: Rosalia. Rosa e lia. Rosa che ha inebriato, rosa che ha confuso, rosa che ha sventato, rosa che ha róso, il mio cervello s’è mangiato. Rosa che non è rosa, rosa che è datura, gelsomino, bàlico e viola; rosa che è pomelia, magnolia, zàgara e cardenia. Poi il tramonto, al vespero, quando nel cielo appare la sfera d’opalina, e l’aere sfervora, cala misericordia di frescura e la brezza del mare valica il cancello del giardino, scorre fra colonnette e palme del chiostro in clausura, coglie, coinvolge, spande odorosi fiati, olezzi, distillati, balsami grommosi. Rosa che punto m’ha, ahi!, con la sua spina velenosa in su nel cuore. R, 17 A tale esigenza di chiarezza si presta particolarmente la struttura logico-espressiva dei paragoni, che è modello molto frequente nella narrativa di Consolo. Come nel caso del protagonista del romanzo intitolato Retablo, Fabrizio Clerici: la sconfinata facoltà visionaria, la capacità di fare esplodere attraverso lo strumento linguistico, ogni dato della realtà in fantasia diventa il mezzo diretto della rappresentazione della realtà45. “All’artista non rimane che guardare da lontano” — come afferma in Retablo don Gennaro, maestro di canto: “Stiamo ai margini, ai bordi della strada, guardiamo, esprimiamo, e talvolta con invidia, con nostalgia struggente allunghiamo la mano per toccare la vita che ci scorre per davanti” (R, 197). Non è la prima volta che Consolo sceglie un quadro per dare l’avvio a un romanzo: nel Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio si trattava di un dipinto di Antonello da Messina, qui, al centro della vicenda si trova il dipinto a scomparti, a scene,
45 Cfr. L. Sciascia: Cruciverba. Milano, Adelphi Edizioni, 1998, p. 43. 56
questo quadro delle meraviglie che incanta i popolani e che è poi una citazione da Cervantes. Come la parola stessa “retablo” suona misteriosamente, così anche i quadri dipinti da Fabrizio Clerici risultano misteriosi perché sembra che rappresentino sogni e incubi. In questo contesto bisogna essere d’accordo con Paolo Mauri, secondo cui, in effetti, il pittore diventa narratore di un’altra realtà46. Sotto lo splendore del clima barocco è molto visibile la trama drammatica dell’amore insoddisfatto. Basta affinare lo sguardo e osservare senza pregiudizi l’intreccio per comprendere le reali motivazioni dell’agire, le ragioni o i torti della morale. La scrittura per quadri, per scene successive, facilita all’occhio indagatore una penetrazione ai margini dei fatti che costituiscono la vera e propria prassi della narrazione. L’adottata da Consolo retorica dello sguardo viene rafforzata dal procedimento straniante. Nel frammento sopraccitato il richiamo all’atteggiamento distante enfatizza le inconciliabili: “invidia” e “nostalgia”. Sintomo delle ambivalenze radicate nella morale è anche l’uso disinteressato dell’espressione: “ai margini, ai bordi della strada”. La distanza che domina in questo caso il comportamento conduce a conseguenze paradossali: secondo la convinzione comune l’artista, e specialmente il pittore dovrebbe avvicinarsi all’oggetto, qui invece la meta risulta inafferrabile. Per questa ragione Consolo, studioso e appassionato divulgatore di pittura, cerca di conciliare le argomentazioni della “logica comune” con i procedimenti delle “arti figurative”, accreditando ad ambedue la propria fiducia. Invece nel quadro tracciato dal romanzo intitolato Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio la doppiezza della morale e l’inautenticità della vita risaltano con netta evidenza grazie all’espediente formale della sproporzione, nuovamente fondata sullo snodo del paragone nel frammento seguente: Entrò nello studio assieme a Interdonato e chiuse la porta dietro le spalle. […] “Sto solo attendento adesso a un’opera che riguarda la generale malacologia terrestre e fluviatile della Sicilia che da parecchio tempo m’impegna fino in fondo e mi procura 46
Cfr. P. Mauri: Consolo: sognando il passato. In: Idem: L’opera imminente. Diario di un critico. Torino, Einaudi, 1998.
affanno…” spiegò il Mandralisca buttandosi a sedere come stanco sopra la sedia dietro la scrivania. “E voi pensate, Mandralisca, che in questo momento siano tutti lì ad aspettare di sapere i fatti intimi e privati, delle scorze e delle bave, dei lumaconi siciliani?” “Non dico, non dico…” disse il Mandralisca un po’ ferito. “Ma io l’ho promesso, già da quindici anni, dal tempo della stampa della mia memoria sopra la malcologia delle Madonie…” “Ma Mandralisca, vi rendete conto di tutto quello che è successo in questi quindici anni e del momento che viviamo?” “Io non vi permetto!…” scattò il Mandralisca. SIM, 43 Al centro del dialogo, che procede in toni acri e pungenti, è il contrasto tra una cultura aristocratica e separata, “la malacologia terrestre e fluviatile”, di cui il barone siciliano si sentiva fiero e pago, e un’attualità di eventi (i moti risorgimentali del ’56 a Cefalù e poi l’insurrezione di Alcara nel ’60) rispetto ai quali non si poteva non prendere posizione. Qui la frase pronunciata dal barone si sostanzia di un paragone con la moderna ottica, per sottolineare l’illusorietà degli studi se rimangono distanti dalle questioni ordinarie della realtà. Al modello di necessità ed obbligo si affiancano alcune riflessioni di diverso tono, che correggono l’eccesso di autocritica del protagonista e incitano a seguire l’impulso delle passioni. L’inclinazione verso l’approfondimento del sapere e il fascino dell’avventura possono unirsi, in effetti, con l’attrazione per la giustizia e la dominazione della ragione. Attraverso il discorso del Mandralisca con l’Interdonato Consolo esibisce una convinzione morale rilevata dal rapido ammonimento e nello stesso tempo dalla domanda retorica. La lezione di Consolo va qui al di là dell’esempio stilistico: si tratta di un’affinità nell’indagare l’uomo con acume e ironia. Seguendo ottica adottata, con lo stesso spregiudicato realismo psicologico Consolo sostiene che nessun’azione è veramente pura, disinteressata e schietta allo sguardo di chi con la luce della mente vede addentro le cose. È il caso del padre di Petro, protagonista del romanzo Nottetempo, casa per casa sofferente di licantropia che attraverso questa forma di teriomorfismo rappresenta il dolore universale. Si spalancò la porta d’una casa e un ululare profondo, come di dolore crudo e senza scampo, il dolore del tempo, squarciò il silenzio di tutta la campagna. Un’ombra rotolò sotto la luna, tra i rovi e le rocce di calcare. Corse, uomo o bestia, come inseguito, assillato d’altre bestie o demoni invisibili. Ed eccitò col suo lamento, col suo latrar dolente, uccelli cani capre. Fu un concerto allor di pigolii di guaiti di belati quale al risveglio del mondo sull’aurora o al presentimento, per onde d’aria o il vibrare sommesso della terra, d’un diluvio rovinoso, d’un tremuoto. N, 6 Il padre del protagonista diventa vittima di forze incontrollabili causate da uno stato di depressione permanente e l’espressione terrificante del lato scuro della sua psiche viene accompagnato da una facoltà di ipersensibilità che gli permette di vedere e sentire le cose in un modo ben più profondo. Seguendo le ricerche di Julia Kristeva in merito, si può azzardare la constatazione che il depresso sia un osservatore lucido, che vigila notte e giorno sulle sue sventure e sui suoi malesseri, e l’ossessione di vigilanza lo lascia perennemente dissociato dalla sua vita affettiva nel corso dei periodi “normali” che separano gli attacchi melanconici47. Così assegnando allo sguardo un ruolo demiurgico, Consolo crede nell’efficacia dei buoni ammaestramenti e non dubita che il senso della vista possa indirizzare alla giusta percezione. Dall’accostamento fra morale e pittura risulta più chiara l’esigenza di consolidare la “purezza” e la “forza” di un’azione con la “libertà” e la “disinvoltura” della libera creazione. Un atteggiamento morale di natura può derivare da un’assidua applicazione che solo nell’uomo veramente abile si muta in una seconda natura.
47 Cfr. J. Kristeva: Sole nero. Depressione e melanconia. Milano, Feltrinelli, 1998, pp. 52—53

L’allontanamento Il viaggio o la fuga?

Il tema del viaggio è un contenuto della realtà extratestuale e dell’immaginario (tanto dell’autore quanto del lettore) che ritorna in opere diverse: si ripete dunque in forme riconoscibili pur articolandosi ogni volta in modi irripetibili all’interno di costruzioni dotate ognuna di una propria individualità. Questo contenuto può riguardare personaggi, passioni, ambienti, eventi, immagini1 . Il viaggio è un evento. In genere si tratta di un accadimento che coinvolge due o più persone: dopo un percorso (di una di esse o di tutte, non importa), esse entrano in contatto fra loro in modo volontario o involontario, programmato in partenza o del tutto casuale2 . Nel 1993 Consolo ammette: I poli poi, per ragioni di vita e per scelta ideologica, si sono allontanati, sono diventati Palermo e Milano. E questi due poli mi hanno fatto essere, oltre che laconico, scrittore scisso, dalla doppia anima, dal doppio accento. Ma forse no, forse allo storicismo del vecchio mondo palermitano ho sostituito lo storicismo dell’attuale mondo milanese3 . I lettori entrano nel mondo della narrazione consoliana attratti non da questa frase tradizionale “C’era una volta” ma tramite un procedimento ben diverso e cioè l’uso della congiunzione che apre la storia. E la chiarìa scialba all’oriente, di là di Sant’Oliva e della Ferla, dall’imo sconfinato della terra sorgeva nel vasto cielo, si spandeva — ogni astro, ogni tempo rinasce alle scadenze, agli effimeri, ai perenti si negano i ritorni, siamo figli del Crudele, pazienza. N, 5 E poi il tempo apre immensi spazi, indifferenti, accresce le distanze, separa, costringe ai commiati — le braccia lungo i fianchi, l’ombra prolissa, procede nel silenzio, crede che un altro gli cammini accanto. SP, 11 Quando la voce del narratore inizia in questo modo, non è difficile, come sostiene Remo Ceserani, “sospendere la sua vita normale, abbandonare il mondo in cui scorre la sua vita e trasferirsi, se si sente attirato dalla voce del narratore e dall’interesse delle vicende narrate […]”4 . Il lettore subito sin dall’inizio ha impressione di affrontare la continuazione della storia già raccontata. Consolo riesce a trasformare il passato, anche quello lontano, in una realtà somigliante agli eventi presenti. Il ciclo della narrativa consoliana ammette la rappresentazione della Sicilia in varie fasi della sua storia. L’azione del romanzo Nottetempo3, casa per casa si svolge a Cefalù, negli anni del sorgere del fascismo. Non è racconto di viaggio, o guida, tuttavia con un viaggio si onclude. Qui Petro vive una sua educazione sentimentale, politica, letteraria, scontando sulla propria pelle lo sforzo del rapporto con una realtà che sfugge ad ogni razionalità, che si lascia dominare da quella “bestia trionfante” che stravolge quel mondo, che sembra fargli perdere antichi equilibri e antichi profumi, e trova nel fascismo la sua più compiuta incarnazione5 . C’è il risentimento verso una patria perduta e le persone che non si accorgono della perdita. E qui non si parla solo di un confine siciliano, ma di un oggi che comprende anche altri luoghi. Certo, il discorso della lingua è chiaro. Consolo ha sempre cercato di scrivere in un’altra lingua ed è quello che ha sempre irritato i critici, il fatto di “uscire dai codici, di disobbedire ai codici”6 .
Il viaggio di Nottetempo, casa per casa, è la fuga di Petro da un mondo nel quale egli vede la civiltà in via di travolgimento e per il quale avverte ormai odio, al punto da fargli maturare una condizione che egli non sa se, ed eventualmente quando, vorrà modificare, e quando eventualmente (“Non so adesso” dice, quasi come Fabrizio Clerici diceva dell’itinerario che avrebbe potuto prendere l’ulteriore sua peregrinazione) perché le ragioni dell’odio sono per lui diverse da quelle che muovono l’anarchico Schicchi, non politiche in senso stretto, non di fazione: e tali ha scelto di mantenerle “in attesa che passi la bufera”, senza fraintendimenti e perciò nello stesso esilio vivendo scostato da Schicchi, nella cui prassi riconosce la stessa matrice che ha causato la sua partenza, “la bestia dentro l’uomo che si scatena ed insorge, trascina nel marasma, la bestia trionfante di quel tremendo tempo, della storia, che partorisce orrori, sofferenze” (N, 170)7 . La partenza di Petro assume un valore emblematico, e in realtà, diventa aterritoriale. 5  Il romanzo Nottetempo, casa per casa contiene il numero maggiore di elementi raffiguranti la nozione di allontanamento: l’allusione all’inespresso, alla ritrazione, al rischio dell’afasia, del silenzio. Pervenuto in prossimità di Tunisi, rimasto solo sul ponte del piroscafo, Petro lascia cadere in mare un libro che l’anarchico gli aveva posto in mano per alimento politico, e pensa ad un suo quaderno, sentendo che, “ritrovata calma, trovate le parole, il tono, la cadenza, avrebbe raccontato, sciolto il grumo dentro, avrebbe dato ragione, nome a tutto quel dolore” (N, 171): un quaderno perciò egli porta con sé quale viatico dell’esilio, dove potrà da lontano nominare il dolore, e perciò — comprendendolo — risolverlo, e questo è tutto il corredo che la sua scelta presuppone8 . Il protagonista di Nottetempo, casa per casa è un esiliato che rompe a un tratto la condizione di esilio attraverso la scrittura, diversamente dagli altri, dal padre, ad esempio, che non può farlo. Il libro si apre con una scena notturna in cui si disegna la figura oggi rara della malinconia, desueta almeno, in cui la depressione si svela nel rapporto con la luna piena: quella del licantropo. La cultura popolare ci ha tramandato vari frammenti intessuti su questa figura, dominata da un dolore insopportabile che equivale ad un esilio. Come dice l’epigrafe della Kristeva posta all’inizio del libro, quel dolore equivale a vivere sotto un sole nero, che può anche stare per l’immagine della luna. È un tentativo di liberazione dell’angoscia attraverso l’animalità, la fuga, la corsa9 . La coscienza del dolore proprio e altrui indica una prospettiva che rende possibile la riflessione su un altra persona. La sofferenza non è qualcosa di peggiore che richiede il rimandere nascosti. Al contrario, è necessario prenderla in considerazione quando si vogliono determinare i limiti del potere umano. Consolo, indicando la sofferenza come l’esperienza fondamentale dell’esistenza, non si discosta dal discorso sempre più urgente sulla condizione degli emarginati nel mondo postmoderno. Così Petro fugge, come Consolo, e “spariva la sua terra mentre egli se ne andava (N, 168). Petro è spinto da una parte dalla forza irrazionale di un fascismo che prometteva giustizia e riscossa, specchietti delle allodole delle dittature incipienti, dall’altra è attratto da quel socialismo-anarchico la cui contestazione, però, gli appare violenta e drasticamente tragica. Decide per una ”fuga”, che non è disimpegno, ma scelta chiara, il che illustra la scena finale: “si ritrovò il libro dell’anarchico, aprì le mani e lo lasciò cadere in mare” (N, 171). La marginalità del gesto, tuttavia, non gli scongiura la necessità della fuga da Cefalù, dalla città che aveva amato nelle cose e nelle persone, e che ora gli era caduta dal cuore “per quello ch’era avvenuto, il sopravvenuto, il dominio che aveva presa la peggiore gente, la più infame, l’ignoranza, la violenza, la caduta d’ogni usanza, rispetto, pietà…” (N, 166); e perciò egli si spinge all’esilio in Tunisia, dove si reca partendo nottetempo da Palermo, su di un vapore che pure nasconde il capo anarchico Paolo Schicchi (altro personaggio reale)10. Anche Consolo, quando si è trasferito a Milano aveva intenzione di raccontare quella Milano dei contadini siciliani che diventano operai. Ben presto capì che per farlo aveva bisogno della distanza della metafora storica. È quello che Cesare Segre acutamente ha sottolineato come peculiarità del suo modo di scrivere: “è il distanziamento, il bisogno di distanziarsi, anche geograficamente”11. Il motivo del viaggio, nel primo lavoro: La ferita dell’aprile, si svolge sul doppio versante del riportarsi all’indietro dell’io narrante al tempo della propria adolescenza, e di un attraversamento di diversi piani linguistici alla ricerca di uno stile che si conquista una propria misura espressiva12. E per restituire alla storia il misterioso e l’ignorato che è nell’uomo e nella collettività, Consolo sceglie fin da questo primo romanzo la dimensione della memoria e l’idea del viaggio13. Il labirinto evidenzia cioè nella sua stessa forma figurale, in quanto metafora assoluta che si sostanzia di un retroterra religioso e mitologico, la struttura del congetturare dialettico, di quel mirare alla fine 10 del processo ermeneutico come al proprio fine, implicito nel viaggioverso-il-centro e nel viaggio-di-ritorno di Teseo come in tutte le successive varianti del mitologema14. In appendice ai capitoli di più acuminato spessore del suo romanzo, Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, Consolo ha inserito, infatti, un ventaglio di documenti storici che fanno corpo organico con la narrazione, esplicitando ciò che essa lascia nel margine dell’intuitivo. Aldo M. Morace sostiene che così viene spezzata l’unità tipica del racconto storico, ma anche la finzione narrativa stessa, in modo da chiamare in causa il lettore, secondo l’esigenza brechtiana dello straniamento e secondo la suggestione adorniana circa la necessità, per l’opera d’arte, di portare impresse nelle proprie strutture formali le stigmate della negatività rinunciando alla forma compatta ed armoniosa che attesterebbe la conciliazione con la società esistente15. Se il romanzo, e in particolare il romanzo storico si esprime attraverso le tensioni formali, come sostiene Flora Di Legami16, la prosa di Consolo corrisponde pienamente a questa immagine. L’autore introduce, trasformato, il topos ottocentesco del manoscritto: esso non è più l’espediente narrativo su cui costruire la trama del romanzo, ma un documento immaginario capace di suffragare, con la sua verosimiglianza linguistica, l’effettualità degli avvenimenti narrati. E così il Mandralisca, mosso dall’ansia di verificare le affermazioni dell’Interdonato, compie un viaggio in alcuni paesi del messinese, che gli farà conoscere le condizioni di miseria e sfruttamento in cui versano i contadini, ma soprattutto lo porterà ad essere testimone diretto dell’insurrezione di Alcara contro i Borboni nel maggio 1860. Quello del Mandralisca risulta un viaggio di tipo vittoriniano, di progressiva maturazione e di crescita etico-politica, ma anche di discesa del nostro tempo. Interviste a Leonardo Sciascia, Vincenzo Consolo, Gesualdo Bufalino, Ignazio Buttita, dal programma radiofonico di Loredana Cacicia e Sergio Palumbo, prodotto e trasmesso da Rai Sicilia nel 1991. Palermo, Officine Grafiche Riunite, 2013, p. 52. L’intellettuale al caffé. Incontri con testimoni e interpreti all’interno delle contraddizioni della storia e della ragione, di cui sperimenta l’impotenza operativa17. Nel contesto della dominazione anche fisica delle nuove forze — come prova di contrapposizione ad esse — appare anche il problema delle riflessioni morali che espongono solo la dimensione degli abusi. Consolo la rievoca tramite l’introduzione della situazione di caos: accanto alle forze naziste spuntano le proteste degli operai, crescono l’incitazione intorno alla Targa Florio e infine la sconfitta degli anarchisti. Questo caos viene preceduto nella narrazione dal segnale riferito alla follia della famiglia Marano, il che suggerisce la conseguente spirale della perdita di senno. Solo la ragione si oppone al regime, al male atavico dell’uomo, alla distruzione della memoria e dei valori della terra e della società18: Ora sembrava che un terremoto grande avesse creato una frattura, aperto un vallo fra gli uomini e il tempo, la realtà, che una smania, un assillo generale, spingesse ognuno nella sfasatura, nella confusione, nell’insania. E corrompeva il linguaggio, stracangiava le parole, il senso loro, il pane si faceva pena, la pasta peste, la pace pece, il senno sonno. N, 140 Il linguaggio, trasgressivo e straniato, arcaicizzante e artificioso, nasce da una spinta molto forte, così da richiedere una strategia di difesa e di allontanamento, e una immersione nella vita “nel suo infinito variare”. È un linguaggio che diviene canto, sonante e alto, fatto di cadenze e ritmi poetici (per esempio, di ben individuabili, ossessivamente presenti, endecasillabi: “E la chia-rì-a scial-ba all’- or-ien-te / di là di Sant’-O-li-ve-del-la Fer-la”)19. Consolo ha spesso affermato di sentirsi parte di una linea della letteratura italiana che proviene dalla Sicilia e che comprende Verga, Pirandello, Vittorini, Brancati, Tomasi di Lampedusa, Sciascia, ma nello stesso tempo ribadisce17 la provenienza da una zona periferica d’Italia. La sua narrazione diventa la testimonianza della credenza nella possibilità dei contributi innovativi alla cultura da quella isolana20. L’abbandono della predominanza del senso della vista a favore dell’abilità del parlare implica la riduzione della distanza rispetto all’oggetto dell’analisi. La facoltà di parlare richiede la mancanza di dominazione e indica invece l’impegno dei processi cognitivi nelle differenti prospettive degli interlocutori. La Sicilia attraversata da Clerici è quella storica del primo Settecento, afflitta da povertà, ignoranza e violenza; e tuttavia i vari paesi diventano contrade dell’anima dove pensieri ed emozioni balzano in primo piano, e i personaggi incontrati hanno sempre consistenza reale e favolosa, come i ladri delle terme segestane. Sono luoghi in cui il narratore sospende il tempo della narrazione per abbandonarsi all’incanto del mondo favoloso e lontano. Lo spazio sociale con i suoi conflitti non è, in questo romanzo, il centro palpitante; lo percorre invece una vibrata inquietudine ed un febbrile desiderio di lontananza21. Nel romanzo Lo spasimo di Palermo l’autore legge una vicenda personale e collettiva, partendo da un tempo che apre immensi spazi. In principio è la lontananza, la terra straniera e il distacco che “costringe ai commiati”22. Nel caso del protagonista del romanzo menzionato, lo scrittore Gioacchino Martinez, cupo e angosciato eroe che vuole rappresentare la realtà senza incanto, che era quello di un sogno infantile, e smuovere altri ricordi. Sono proprio i ricordi che lo devastano e nello stesso tempo lo mantengono in vita: il protagonista torna in Sicilia, da dove se ne era fuggito, per l’impossibilità di opporsi alla violenza, all’ingiustizia. È un affondo nel rammarico, nei dolori della memoria: l’adolescenza nel dopoguerra siciliano, l’amato zio studioso di botanica, l’adorata Lucia che poi sposerà e perderà con strazio, il rifugio in una Milano ritenuta proba, antitesi al ma

rasma 20, gli anni del terrorismo e la pena per il figlio compromesso. Piero Gelli parla direttamente del risveglio di un’illusione: la città civile di Porta, Verri e Beccaria, di Gadda e Montale non esiste più, sommersa dalle acque infette dell’intolleranza e dalla melma della corruzione23. Se si prende per esempio la descrizione dell’albergo che sebbene non sia un luogo sotterraneo, rivela tutta la sua angustia: “La dixième muse era il nome dell’albergo. L’angusto ingresso, il buio corridoio…” (SP, 11). Spostandosi all’indietro nei ricordi assomigliava ai rifugi antiaerei o alle cantine. Dopo il bombardamento all’oratorio Chino ”tornò affannato nell’androne, attraversò il cavedio, discese nel catoio” (SP, 16). È significativo anche che cupi, nascosti ed in profondità siano i luoghi in cui si consuma la relazione fra il padre di Gioacchino e la siracusana. Quindi colpa e menzogna da cui Chino fugge sempre, in modo antonimico, seguendo il percorso contrario, verso la luce e la superficie. È la fuga da una realtà che non vuole conoscere. Una tana sarà anche il luogo prediletto dal ragazzo per i suoi giochi e le sue fughe: “Corse al marabutto, al rifugio incognito e sepolto dal terriccio” (SP, 19). A un certo momento del libro il protagonista parla così: “Non so adesso… Adesso odio il paese, l’isola, odio questa nazione disonorata, il governo criminale, la gentaglia che lo vuole… odio finanche la lingua che si parla”. Mai come adesso la scrittura si ritaglia come il luogo di una distanza difficilmente colmabile in cui non ci sono luoghi cui dedicare una presunta fedeltà: “Dietro queste parole scopertamente riferite all’oggi c’è il risentimento personale di chi scrive verso un luogo che ha dovuto lasciare”24. Una soluzione più simile al concetto di viaggio si può da ricavare nel romanzo Retablo. La seconda sezione del libro, quella centrale o la più distesa, è il diario di viaggio che Clerici scrive per Teresa Blasco, la donna amata, da cui cerca di allontanarsi compiendo la sua “peregrinazione” attraverso la Sicilia. È solo attraverso il “collaudato23 contravveleno della distanza”, infatti, che Clerici riesce a ritrovare quell’“aura irreale o trasognata” che gli consente di dedicarsi alla scrittura e alla pittura (R, 87). E per ottenere il necessario  estraniamento, analogo a quello operato dallo scrittore di Sant’Agata di Militello con il trasferimento a Milano, fungono spesso da testimoni o il cavaliere e l’artista lombardo Clerici, o il mistificatore inglese: Crowley. Lo stile barocco, fitto di sicilianismi, fornisce il coinvolgente e inconfondibile colore locale25.

Title: Rompere il silenzio : i romanzi di Vincenzo Consolo Author: Aneta Chmiel Citation style: Chmiel Aneta. (2015). Rompere il silenzio : i romanzi di Vincenzo Consolo. Katowice : Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Śląskiego.

***

1  F. Orlando: Costanti tematiche, varianti estetiche e precedenti storici. In: M. Praz: La carne, la morte e il diavolo nella letteratura romantica. Firenze, Sansoni, 2003 [1996], p. VII. 2  R. Luperini: L’incontro e il caso. Narrazioni moderne e destino dell’uomo occidentale. Roma—Bari, Editori Laterza, 2007, pp. 4—8. 168 Capitolo V: L’allontanamento V. Consolo: La poesia e la storia. In: Gli spazi della diversita. Atti del Convegno Internazionale. Rinnovamento del codice narrativo in Italia dal 1945 al 1992. Leuven —Louvain-la Neuve—Namur—Bruxelles, 3—8 maggio 1993. Vol. 2. A cura di S. Vanvolsem, F. Musarra, B. Van den Bossche. Roma, Bulzoni, 1995, pp. 583— 586.4  A. Bernardelli, R. Ceserani: Il testo narrativo. Istruzioni per la lettura e l’interpretazione. Bologna, Il Mulino, 2013, p. 135. Il viaggio o la fuga? 169 G. Ferroni: La sconfitta della notte. “L’Unità” 1992, il 27 aprile. 6  R. Andò: Vincenzo Consolo: La follia, l’indignazione, la scrittura. “Nuove Effemeridi” 1995, n. 29, p. 11. 7  S. Mazzarella: Dell’olivo e dell’olivastro, ossia d’un viaggiatore. “Nuove Effemeridi” 1995, n. 29, p. 63. 170 Capitolo V: ” (N, 168). Petro è spinto da una parte dalla for8  Ibidem, pp. 63—64. 9  R. Andò: Vincenzo Consolo…, pp. 8—9. S. Mazzarella: Dell’olivo e dell’olivastro…, pp. 62—63. 11 V. Consolo: Fuga dall’Etna. La Sicilia e Milano, la memoria e la storia. Roma, Donzelli editore, pp. 9—10. 12 F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo. La figura e l’opera. Marina di Patti, Pungitopo, 1990, p. 12. 13 Ibidem, pp. 7—9. 172 Capitolo V: , 14 Cfr. K. Kerényi: Nel labirinto. Torino, Bollati Boringhieri, 1983, p. 9. 15 Cfr. A.M. Morace: Orbite novecentesche. Napoli, Edizioni Scolastiche Italiane, 2001, pp. 212—213. 16 Cfr. F. Di Legami: Cfr. F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo…, pp. 24—25. 18 Cfr. C. Ternullo: Vincenzo Consolo: dalla Ferita allo Spasimo. Catania, Prova d’Autore, 1998, p. 58. 19 R. Ceserani: Vincenzo Consolo. “Retablo”. “Belfagor” 1988, anno XLIII, Leo S. Olschki, Firenze, pp. 233 — 234. 174 Capitolo V: L’allontanamento cfr. A. Bartalucci: L’orrore e l’attesa. Intervista a Vincenzo Consolo. “Allegoria. Rivista quadrimestrale” 2000, anno XII, nn. 34—35, gennaio—agosto, 21 Cfr. F. Di Legami: Vincenzo Consolo…, p. 40. 22 G. Amoroso: Il notaio della Via Lattea. Narrativa italiana 1996—1998. Caltanisetta—Roma, Salvatore Sciascia Editore, 2000, p. 464. Cfr. P. Gelli: Epitaffio per un Inferno. La rabbia e la speranza di Consolo. “L’Unità” 1998, il 12 ottobre, p. 3. 24 R. Andò: Vincenzo Consolo…, p. 11.

Ports as locus of the Mediterranean imaginary Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo

by
Maria Roberta Vella
In Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements of the Degree of
Master of Arts in Literary Tradition and Popular Culture
August 2014
Faculty of Arts
University of Malta

I dedicate this thesis to you, dear father. You showed me with your constant love, that whatever I do with persistence and commitment will open the doors to my destiny. The long nights I spent awake, reading and researching reminded me of the long nights you spent awake working, pennitting me to study and build my future. Your sacrifices are always accompanied by a constant smile that continuously gives me courage in difficult moments.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
The number of people to whom I owe my accomplishments is far too long to fit on this page, as many have inspired me and given me their constant support which has helped me realize that knowledge could open doors I did not even know existed. Nevertheless, there are a number of people who I would like to mention as they have been there for me during tough times and have given me the support I needed. I would like to thank my family without whom I would not have been able to further my studies, my boyfriend Terry, who has always believed in me and has always been there to support me with his constant love, and my uncle Carlo, who from an early age fed me with books and literature that fostered my love of knowledge and the curiosity to find my inner self. I would also like to thank my dearest colleague Ray Cassar, who always helped me grow both academically and as a person, as well as my tutor and mentor Adrian Grima, who directed me, allowing me to ground and express my ideas better whilst always respecting and valuing my opinions.
II
Table of Contents
1 Introduction …………………………………………………………………………………………. 2
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold ………………………………………………………………. 7
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………….. 10
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the Port12
1.4 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 16
2 The Harbour as Threshold …………………………………………………………………… 1 7
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature …………………….. 20
2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour ………………………. 23
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor …………………………………………………………………. 27
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door ……………………………………………… 34
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………………… 38
3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility ………………………………………………………….. 43
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication ………. 49
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo
Inspired by the Port ………………………………………………………………………………….. 58
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo ………………………….. 60
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture ……………………………. 69
4.3 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 76
5 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………………… 78
5.1 The ‘Imaginary’ of the Mediterranean ……………………………………………. 80
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour ……………………….. 84
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY……………………………………………………………….. .. 9?.
III
Abstract

The Mediterranean harbour is a place of meeting, of encounters between
civilizations, of clashes, wars, destructions, peace; a place where culture comes to live, where art is expressed in various ways and where authors and thinkers have found inspiration in every comer. The harbour imposes a number of thresholds to the person approaching it. This threshold could have different fonns which could be emotional, geographical, spiritual or cultural. Authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo lived and experienced the Mediterranean harbour in all its aspects and expressions; their powerful experience resulted in the formation of important images referred to as ‘imaginary’. The Mediterranean imaginary is the vision of various authors who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective, but at the same time singular imagination. The harbour is an important part of the Mediterranean geographical structure and thus it has been the main point of study for many examining the region. Factors such as language have transformed and suited the needs of the harbour, being a cultural melting pot.
1 Introduction
The Mediterranean is represented by chaos, especially in the harbour cities that are witness to the myriad of cultures which meet each and every day to discuss and interact in the harbour. It is imperative to state that chaos, as the very basis of a Mediterranean discourse has been fed through the different voices fonned in the region. These same voices, images and interpretations have found a suitable home in the Mediterranean harbours, places where literature and culture managed to flourish and where the so-called ‘margins’, both geographical and social, found centrality. The harbour has acquired significance in the discourse on the Mediterranean and thus on how literature and cultural expedients and the vaiious authors and artists recall the harbour as an anchorage point for their deep thoughts about the region. 1
Nowadays, the unification of the Mediterranean seems a ‘utopia’, since the Mediterranean is politically perceived as a region full of borders and security plans. One may easily mention the various strategic moves put forward by the European Union to safeguard the northern Mediterranean countries from migration from North African shores. By applying and reinforcing these security plans, the Mediterranean has become ever increasingly a region of borders. It is also important not to idealize the Mediterranean past as a unified past, because the 1 Georges Duby Gli ideali def Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea
(Mesogea, 2000) pp.80-104
2
region was always characterized by conflict and chaos. Despite the chaos that was always part of the Mediterranean, being a region of clashing civilizations, it managed to produce a mosaic of various cultures that is visible to the eye of the philosopher or the artist. The artist and the philosopher manage to project their thoughts and ambitions for the region; therefore they are able to see hannony in a region that seems so incoherent. The aim of my thesis is to understand why the harbour is crucial in the construction of the Mediterranean imaginary. Both open space and border, the port, as in the case of Alexandria or Istanbul, has for a long time been a center for trade, commerce and interaction. Therefore, it is imperative to focus on the study of the harbour and harbour cities to be able to give substance to a study about the Mediterranean as a complex of imaginaries. The boundaries in the study about the Mediterranean have a special place; in fact a boundary that may be either geographical or political has the ability to project and create very courageous individuals that manage to transgress and go over their limits when facing the ‘other’. In the Mediterranean we perceive that the actual reason for transgressing and overcoming a limit is the need of confonning or confronting the ‘other’, sometimes a powerful ‘other’ able to change and shift ideas, able to transpose or impose cultural traits. Yet, the Mediterranean in its multicultural environment has been able to maintain certain traits that have shaped what it is today. Through movement of people in the region, the Mediterranean has been able to produce a number of great innovations, such as the movement of the Dorians who moved from the south all along the 3 Greek peninsula, and also the ‘sea people’ that came from Asia and, being hungry and thirsty, destroyed whatever they found. The same destruction and movement resulted in the creation of three important factors for the Mediterranean: the creation of currency, the alphabet, and marine navigation as we know it today. The various movements also contributed to the fonnation of the person as a free being with the ability to move freely. Therefore, movement and the overcoming of boundaries in the Mediterranean have contributed greatly to the fonnation of civilization itself.2 A board, today found in the museum of Damascus, with an alphabet very similar to the Latin one written on it, was very useful as it was very simple in its structure. This confirms a high level of democracy, as civilization meant that each individual had the possibility of knowing and understanding what his leaders understood. We get to understand that in the Mediterranean each person can practice his freedom by travelling out at sea and engage in trading. All this was made possible by the same interactions and conflicts raised in the region. Conflicts though are not the only factor that promoted the interaction and the fonnation of interesting cultural and literature in the Mediterranean, as we know it today. Art and culture have been means by which the various conflicts and interactions took life and expressed the deep feelings that inhabited the soul 2 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, filosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
4
of the artist. Karl Popper3 states that the cultural mixture alone is not sufficient to put the grounds for a civilization and he gives the example of Pisistratus, a Greek tyrant that ordered to collect and copy all the works of Homer. This made it possible to have a book fair a century later and thus spread the knowledge of Homer. Karl Popper wants to tell us that art and culture have deeply influence the fonnation of a general outset of the region and that the fonnation of the general public is not something that comes naturally, but is rather encouraged. The Greeks in this sense were directly fed the works of Homer by the diffusion of the works themselves. On the other hand, the majority of Greeks already knew how to read and write, further enabling the diffusion of knowledge. Art and architecture are two important factors that have detennined the survival of empires and cultures through time. When artists such as Van Gogh were exposed to the Mediterranean, they expressed art in a different way and when Van Gogh came in contact with the Mediterranean region, the French Riviera and Provence in particular, he discovered a new way of conceiving art. In a letter that Van Gogh wrote to his sister in 1888, he explained that the impact the Mediterranean had on him had changed the way he expressed art itself. He told her that the colours are now brighter, being directly inspired by the nature and passions of the region. The Mediterranean inspired Van Gogh to use a different kind of colour palette. If the art expressed by Van Gogh that is inspired by the Mediterranean is directly 3 Georges Duby Gli ideali del Mediterraneo, storia, jilosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
5 represented and interpreted by the spectator, the region manages to be transposed through the action of art itself.4 The way in which the thesis is structured aims to focus on the vanous images created by poets, popular music and art. Each chapter provides evidence that the harbour has been the centre of attention for the many authors and thinkers who wrote, discussed and painted the Mediterranean. The thesis aims to prove that certain phenomena such as language and religion have contributed to a knit of imaginaries, the layout of certain events such as the ex-voto in the Mediterranean and the use of Sabir or Lingua Franca Mediterranea, which shows how the harbour managed to be the center of events that shaped the cultural heritage of the Mediterranean. The language and religious movement mentioned have left their mark on the Mediterranean countries, especially the harbour cities, which were the first cities encountered. The choice of the harbour cities as the representation and the loci of a Mediterranean imaginary vision is by no means a casual one. In fact, the harbour for many centuries has been the anchorage point not only in the physical sense but also emotionally and philosophically for many authors and thinkers, two of which are Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo, extensively mentioned in the dissertation. These two authors are relevant for the purpose of this study as they manage to create a vision of the Mediterranean, based on their personal experience and influenced by 4 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp.43-55
6 the harbour from which they are looking at the region and observing the
Mediterranean. Popular culture ‘texts’ such as movies and music based on the interaction between the person and the Mediterranean region have an important role in the study, as they represent the first encounter with the harbour. It is a known fact that in the postmodern era where technological means have a broader and deeper reach, popular culture has become the first harbour in which many find anchorage. Therefore it would be difficult to mention literature works that have shaped the Mediterranean without mentioning the popular texts that have constructed images about the region that intertwine and fonn a complete and powerful image. The relevance of each factor is well defined in this study, delving deep in not only popular culture but also in language and various historical events that have transformed the Mediterranean, providing examples of how factors such as geographical elements, spirituality, devotion and passion have transfonned the way in which we perceive a region.
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold The first chapter focuses on the harbour as a threshold between stability and instability, between wealth and poverty, between mobility and ilmnobility. The various elements that constitute the harbour always convey a sense of ‘in between’ to the person approaching. The very fact that the harbour seems to be a place of insecurity gives the artists and authors a more stimulating environment to 7 write about their feelings and to contrast them with the ever-changing and chaotic enviromnent of the harbour. The way in which the natural landscape manages to influence the poetic and artistic expression is of great relevance to the study of the Mediterranean region, especially with regards to the study of the harbour. Poets such as Saba and Montale wrote about the way in which nature felt as a personified figure, able to give hope and change the way poets look at the world. 
They also wrote about nature in the Mediterranean as being an impmiant feature
shaping the way in which history and culture developed.
The sailor as a representation of a Mediterranean traveller is often found in
literature especially with regards to the notion of the harbour as an image of the
Mediterranean culture. Many authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo
Consolo wrote about the figure of the sailor in relation to the sea and everyday life in Mediterranean harbours. The novels fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio by
Vincenzo Consolo and Les Marins Perdus by Jean-Claude Izzo are written in two
different geographical areas of the Mediterranean and reflect two different
periods, but they are tied by an expression of a Meditemm~im i1rn1eirn1ry and
somehow recall common features and aspects of the harbour. Both novels manage to transpose their authors’ personal encounter with the Mediterranean, therefore
recalling their own country of birth. The novels are somewhat personal to the
authors; Consolo recalls Sicily while Izzo often refers to Marseille. The fact that
the novels are projecting two different areas and two different points of view on
8
the Mediterranean proves that by gathering different experiences related to the
region, a rich imaginary is created.
The harbour is a door, an entryway to a new world, and borders. Security
and expectations are all part of the experience of the threshold when entering a
country, especially in the Mediterranean, where thresholds are constantly present and signify a new and exciting experience that leads to a new interpretation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The way in which the harbour acts as an entryway suggests that what lies beyond the harbour is sometimes a mystery to the traveller.
Literature greatly contributes to the fonnation of ideas, especially in regard to the fonnation of thoughts such as the idea of a Mediterranean imaginary, but there is another element of fundamental importance to the formation of ideas on a generic line, which is popular culture. High-culture, referring to elements such as art, literature, philosophy and scholarly writings, creates a common understanding between an educated public. Popular culture refers to the section of culture that has a common understanding between the public. High-culture and popular culture have the power to transform what is mostly regarded as pertaining to high society; literature is constantly being reinterpreted and transfonned by popular culture to be able to reach a greater audience.
9
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The imp01iance of natural landscape which detennines the success or failure of a harbour, also detennines a number of historical events. In this sense, the Mediterranean is a region that has been naturally set up with a number of very important harbours that consequently fonned a particular history. The image of the harbour could be compared to the image of the lighthouse, which is part of the harbour itself but at the same is a distinct entity that in some cases had a role which went beyond its initial role of guidance and assumed almost a function of spiritual assistance. 5 The symbol of the lighthouse is also tied to knowledge and therefore the lighthouse has the ability to give knowledge to the lost traveller at sea, it is able to show the way even in uncertainties. The lighthouses in the Mediterranean had the ability to change through ages and maintain a high historical and cultural meaning; their function is a matter of fact to give direction to the traveller, but in certain cases it has been used to demarcate a border or as a symbol of power.
The Mediterranean Sea has witnessed different exchanges, based on belief,
need and sometimes even based solely on the search of sel£ Among these modes
of exchange and these pretexts of voyage in the Mediterranean, we find the exvoto and the movement of relics. Both types of exchange in the region have in
common at the basis religion that instilled in the traveller a deep wish to follow a
5 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti: 2010)
10
spiritual path. These exchanges resulted in an increasing cultural exchange. The
ex-voto6 shows a number of things. One of these things is that the very existence
of ex-voto proves a deep connection with the geographical aspect in the
Mediterranean and therefore proving that the region is a dangerous one. In this
sense, people in the Mediterranean have shown their gratitude to God or the
Virgin Mary in the fonn of ex-voto after a difficult voyage at sea. On the other
hand, the ex-voto shows how popular culture mingles with the spiritual experience and the way in which a person expresses gratitude to the divine. The ex-voto paintings have a special way of being identified. The saint or in most cases Virgin Mary, is usually set in a cloud or unattached from the sea in a tempest. Another element that shows if a painting is or is not part of an ex-voto collection, is the acronyms found in the bottom of every painting V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit). The use of Latin demonstrates the vicinity to Christianity, whilst the words meaning that ‘I made a vow and I received grace’ prove the tie between the tragedies at sea and the grace given by God. The difficult Mediterranean geographical predisposition, discussed by Femand Braudel7 has developed an abundance of devotion that transformed to shrines and objects of adoration and gratitude. These same shrines, objects and materials that were most of the time exchanged and taken from one place to another, have deeply enriched the Mediterranean with cultural objects and the same shrines are nowadays part of a collective cultural heritage.
6 Joseph Muscat Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet Indipendenza, 2003) 7 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II
(Fontana press: 19 8 6)
11
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the
Port The Mediten-anean for Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo revolves around the idea of a harbour that gives inspiration because it is in essence a border where ideas meet and sometimes find concretization. The Mediterranean harbour for centuries has been a meeting place for people and cultures, thus creating a region full of interactions on different levels. The imaginary for both authors has been shaped by both cultural elements and by the literary elements that find a special place in the mindset of the author. Culture as a popular expression of the concept of the Mediten-anean has developed in different ways, one of which is the projection of the harbour and the Mediterranean itself through media and advertising. Various elements such as the touristic publicity or the actual reportage about the harbour and the Mediten-anean have widened the horizon and the imaginary of the region. In advertisements, the Mediterranean has been idealized in some ways and tends to ignore controversial issues such as ‘migration’; advertising also tends to generalize about the Mediterranean and so mentions elements such as the peaceful and relaxing way of life in the region. Advertisement obviously has its own share in the building of an ‘imaginary’ of the region, but it may also create confusion as to what one can expect of the region. On the other hand, the reportage about the Mediterranean harbour and the region itself focuses more on everyday life in the Mediterranean and common interactions such as encounters with fishennen. Nevertheless, when mentioning 12 the MediteITanean even the reportage at times makes assumptions that try to unite the MediteITanean into an ideal space and it sometimes aims to give an exotic feel to the region. Yet there are a number of informative films that have gathered important material about the MediteITanean, such as the French production Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus, produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2.8 The difference between the usual promotional or adve1iising video clips and the documentary film produced for France 2 was that in the latter the focus points were an expression of the beauty of the whole, whereas in the fonner, beauty usually lies in the common features that for marketing purposes aim to synthesize the image of the Mediterranean for a better understating and a more clear approach to the region. The harbour and other vanous words associated to the concept of the harbour have been used in many different spaces and areas of study to signify many different things other than its original meaning, and this makes us realize that the harbour itself may hold various metaphorical meanings. We have seen the way in which the harbour served as a first spiritual refuge or as an initial salvation point, but it is also interesting to note how the harbour is conceptually seen today,
in an era where globalization has shortened distances and brought down barriers. Nowadays, the harbour is also used as a point of reference in the various technological terms especially in relation to the internet, where the ‘port’ or 8 Yan Arthus-Betrand Mediteranee notre mer a taus (France 2, 2014)
www.yannarthusbertrand.org/ en/films-tv/–mediterranee-notre-mer-a-tous (accessed February,
2014)
13
‘portal’ refers to a point of entry and thus we perceive the main purpose of the harbour as being the first point of entry as is in the context of infonnation technology. The concept of core and periphery has deeply changed in the world of Internet and technology, as the concept of core and periphery almost disappeared. Similarly, the Mediterranean’s core and pe1iphery have always been in a way different from what is considered to be the nonn. Geographically, the core could be seen as the central area, the place where things happen, whereas in the Mediterranean, the periphery acquires almost the function of the core. The harbour is the geographical periphery; neve1iheless, it acquires the function of the core. The islands for example are usually centres, whereas in the Mediterranean they are crossroads rather than real centres of power. In nonnal circumstances the relation between core and periphery is something that denotes not only the geographical location of a place but it usually also refers to economical, social and cultural advancement. Therefore, in the Mediterranean region the concept of geographical centre and economical and social centres are different from their usual intended meaning.
The Mediterranean imaginary has developed in such a way that it
purposely distorted the concepts such as the standard core and periphery or the usual relationship between men and nature or between men and the various borders. In the Mediterranean imaginary, which as we have mentioned is being fed by various authors and popular discourse, has the ability to remain imprinted in our own thoughts and thus has the ability to reinterpret the region itself; we find 14 that the usual conceptions change because they suit not only the region but the author that is writing about the region. The way in which the various authors and artists who describe the Mediterranean are faced with the ongoing challenges presented by the region shows how in essence each and every author has their own personal approach to the region. Their works are essentially a personal project which lead to the enriclunent of the region’s imaginary. The differences between each and every author makes the ‘imaginary’ and the accounts about the Mediterranean much more interesting and ersonalized. 
Consolo9 and Izzo10 have different ways of perceiving the region and
although they both aim to create an ‘imaginary’ that may recall similar features, it is undeniable that there are substantial differences in their approach. Consolo on the one hand focuses a lot on the image of Ulysses as a figure that represents him in his voyage in search of the self. Ulysses for Consolo is a figure that manages to preserve a meaning even in the modem era, a figure that is able to travel through time all the while reinventing the Mediterranean. Izzo as well feels that the figure of Ulysses is imperative to the study of the Mediterranean, but he mostly focuses on the impact of the present experience of the region on the conception of a Mediterranean ‘imaginary’ rather than focusing on the past as a representation of the present situation. 9 Vincenzo Consolo Il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori: 2012) 10 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) 15
1.4 Conclusion
The Mediterranean has been seen as a region full of inconsistencies,
contradictions and conflicts, based mainly on the divergent ideas and cultures residing in the same area. The Mediterranean imaginary does not exclude the conflicts that are present in the region and does not aim to unify the region, and in doing so it aims to give voice to the region. For the various authors and thinkers that are mentioned in the thesis, the Mediterranean has transmitted an emotion or has been able to create the right environment to express ideas and fonn thoughts. The relevance of each and every author within the framework of this thesis shows that without analyzing the single expression about the region, through the various works, one cannot fonn an imaginary of the Mediterranean region. The various concepts of borders, thresholds, conflicts and cultural clashes manage to mingle with each other in everyday life in the Mediterranean – greater ideas and fundamental questions find resonance and meaning in simple everyday interaction between a common sailor and a woman at a bar. The Mediterranean in essence is the voyage between the search for deep roots and the analysis of the clashes that result from this search for roots. The study of the Mediterranean is the constant evaluation of boundaries and the search for the ‘self’ through a wholly subjective analysis of the ‘other’. The imaginary plays a fundamental role in bringing near the ‘roots’ and the ‘present’, and the ‘self’ and the ‘other’.
16
2 The Harbour as Threshold The Mediterranean harbour for many authors and thinkers is a starting point as well as a dying point of the so called ‘Mediterranean culture’. In fact many sustain that the ‘MediteITanean culture’ takes place and transfonns itself in its harbours. This concept does not have to confuse us in assuming that a ‘Mediterranean culture’ in its wholesomeness really does exist. There are elements and features that seem to tie us; that the sea so generously brought ashore. On the other hand the same sea has been keeping things well defined and separate. The harbour as the first encounter with land has always maintained an important role in the formation of ideas and collective imagination. The harbour is not selective in who can or cannot approach it and so the fonnation of this collective imagination is a vast one. It is also important to state that the harbour in itself is a place of contradictions, a place where everything and nothing meet. The contrasting elements and the contradictions that reside in Mediterranean ports are of inspiration to the various authors and thinkers who study the Mediterranean. In this sense they have contributed in the formation of this Mediterranean imagination. Literature is an important factor that contributes to a fonnation of a collective imagination; it would be otherwise difficult to analyze the Mediterranean without the help of literature, as the fonnation of a collective imagination was always fed through literature and cultural expedients.
17
The Mediterranean region, as we shall see, is an area that is somehow
constructed; a person in France may not be aware of what a person in Morocco or in Turkey is doing. The concept of a constructed Mediterranean may be tied to the anthropological study conducted by Benedict Anderson 11 where he states that the ‘nation’ is a constructed concept and may serve as a political and somehow economic pretext. The sea is navigated by both tragic boat people and luxurious cruise liners, and these contradictions seem to be legitimized in the Mediterranean region. To give two recent examples we can observe on a political sphere, the European Union’s decision to fonn a Task Force for the Mediterranean (TFM) whose aims are to enhance the security of its shores and to drastically reduce deaths at sea. The TFM is a recent initiative that follows a number of proposals at a political level that have the Mediterranean security at heart. 12 This idea was triggered by a particular event that saw the death of 500 migrants off Lampedusa. It clearly poses a question whether the Mediterranean is a safe place or not, and whether it remains in this sense appealing to touristic and economic investment. The TFM probably reinforces the idea that the Mediterranean is a problematic region and thus requires ongoing ‘security’. To reconnect to the main idea, the TFM reinforces the notion that the Mediterranean is a constructed idea where access from one shore to another is denied and where one shore is treated as a security threat whereas the other shore is treated as an area to be protected or an 11 Benedict Anderson, Imagined communities (Verso, 1996)
12 Brussels, 4.12.2013 COM (2013) 869 Communicationjiwn the commission to the European Parliament and the council on the work of the Task Force Mediterranean 18 area that is unreachable. The contradictions keep on adding up when we see the way the Mediterranean is portrayed for economic and touristic purposes. One example is the ‘Mediterranean port association’ that helps the promotion of cruising in the Mediterranean region providing assistance to tourists who would like to travel in the region. In this context the Mediterranean is used in a positive way in relation to the touristic appeal it may have. The construction of a Mediterranean idea is by no means restricted to an economical or a political discourse; it has deeper roots and meanings that have fonned through a history of relations between countries and of fonnations of literary expedients. For Franco Cassano13, the Mediterranean is a region that in essence is made of differences, it would be otherwise difficult to justify the clashes that have characterized the Mediterranean history, if it was not for the fact that we are all aware that it is a region made up of dissimilarities On the other hand it is due to these dissimilarities that the Mediterranean is an appealing region both for authors and for travelers alike.
13 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano:Feltrinelli, 2007)
19
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature Nature and literature are two elements that intertwine and thus create a collective imagination around the concept of the Mediterranean harbour. In fact, the dialectic between natural landscape and poetic expression was always a matter of great relevance as nature constantly managed to aid the development of poetic expression. The natural landscape helps the fonnation of existential thoughts, such as life, death and the existence of men – thoughts that are always reinterpreted and reinvented through literature. This relation between men and nature was always important in configuring spaces and detennining them according to a common understanding. 14 In the poem of Giacomo Leopardi Dialogo delta Natura e di un Islandese, Nature is personified, and although the indifference and coldness of nature is palpable, we sense that the poet is being aided by nature in fanning his ideas about life itself. Through time and especially through globalization, the world is being interpreted in terms of geographical maps and technology is subsequently narrowing our concept of space and enlarging our concept of life. In the new modem dimension, where the concept of space has acquired an abstract meaning, literature leaves the possibility of dialectic relationship between men and nature, thus enabling men to perceive the places they inhabit as a significant part of their self-construction process. This concept takes us to the perception created around the Mediterranean region and especially the way people look at 14 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo de/la contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Quest: 2009) pp.358-372
20
figures such as the sea, the ports and the shores. In Giambattista Vico’s15 poetic geography we understand that the representation of geography through poetic expression is something that dates back in time, through a cosmic representation of senses and feelings. In this regard, Montale and Saba both express in a relatively modem tone the deep representation of the Mediterranean through a mixture of contrasting feelings and ideas. The image of the harbor and any other images in the Mediterranean are deeply felt and analyzed, through the eyes of the poets that live in the region. Montale uses the dialectic of memory to explain his relationship with the Mediterranean, a region locked in its golden age that lives through the memory of poets and authors. He refers to the Mediterranean as ‘Antico ‘ emphasizing the fact that it is an old region. The word ‘Antico ‘ does not merely refer to oldness, but to oldness combined with prestige. The memory characterizes the Mediterranean for Montale, the image of the sea for instance is an archaic image that notwithstanding holds a modem and yet spiritual meaning as it expresses a sense of purification. The sea with its movement brings ashore all the useless and unwanted elements. On the other hand the sea may be seen as a fatherly figure that becomes severe in its actions and makes the poet feel insignificant and intimidated. Montale’s aim was to overcome the threshold between artistic expression and natural landscape through a dialogue with the Mediterranean Sea. This aim was not fulfilled. Montale tried hard to express artistically what the Mediterranean Sea meant but ended his poem humbly putting himself at a lower stage in comparison to the greatness of the Sea. Montale fills 15Massimo Lollini Il Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009)
21 his poetry with a mixture of humility and paradoxes; two elements that keep on repeating themselves in the poetry concerning the MeditelTanean.
Furthennore, in Umberto Saba’s ‘Medite1Taneet16 we encounter the same
contrasts and paradoxes used by Montale to develop the figure of the
MeditetTanean Sea. Saba uses the microcosm of Trieste to explain a larger
macrocosm: The MeditetTanean. This technique renders his work more personal and gives it a deeper meaning. Saba and Montale both rely on the memory to express a feeling of deep ties with the element of the sea and the life of the MeditelTanean harbour. Saba’s MeditelTanean resides in his microcosm, personal encounters and experiences fonn his ideas about the region; a region he perceives as being full of fascinating contradictions.

‘Ebbri canti si levano e bestemmie
nell’Osteria suburbana. Qui pure
-penso- e Mediterraneo. E il mio pensiero
all’azzulTo s’inebbria di quel nome.’ 17
‘Drunken songs and curses rise up
in the suburban tavern. Here, too,
I think, is the Mediterranean. And my mind is
drunk with the azure of that name.’ 18
16 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
\V\V\V. worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
17 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009) pp.358-372
22
Saba mingles his personal classicist fonnation expressed in the ‘all’azzurro’
with the poorest part of the Mediterranean harbour ‘l’osteria’. Both factors are intertwining, and so, the Mediterranean for Saba is the combination of both the richness of classicist thoughts that fonned in the Mediterranean as well as the meager elements that fonned in its po1is; yet they embellish and enrich the concept of the Mediterranean. Saba is searching for his personal identity through the search for a definition to the Mediterranean. In his art he attempts to portray the very heart of the MediteITanean which is found in his abyss of culture and knowledge with the everyday simple life of the harbours. 2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour In Saba and Montale’s works, the fascinating inconsistencies in the Mediterranean seem to find a suitable place in the ports and in the minds of each and every author and thinker who encounters it. The notion of stability and instability finds its apex in the port. The sea is the synonym of instability, especially in the Mediterranean, being depicted as dangerous and unpredictable. As in the recounts of the Odyssey, the sea, and the Mediterranean as a whole, is a synonym of instability and thus prone to natural catastrophes. The Homeric recounts of Ulysses’ journey explore the Mediterranean that was previously an unknown place. Although the places mentioned by Homer are fictitious, they now 18 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/song:book _excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
23
have a general consensus over the definition of the actual places. As time went by historians and authors went on confinning what Homer had depicted in his Odyssey – a Mediterranean that constantly poses a challenge, danger and fascination at the same time. Femand Braudel in his ‘Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip the II’ 19 sustains the view of a difficult Mediterranean, of a succession of events that have helped the success of the Mediterranean for a period of time. Its instability and complication have not aided the area in maintaining its ‘golden age’. This discourse was reinvented by Horden and Purcell in ‘The Corrupting Sea’20 where the Mediterranean meets geographically, historically and anthropologically. In ‘The Corrupting Sea’ the view of Femand Braudel is expanded into what the Mediterranean meant
geographically and historically, therefore Horden and Purcell explain that the inconsistencies and natural features in the Mediterranean really contributed to bring the ‘golden age’ to an end, but they were the same features that brought on the rich culture around the Mediterranean countries in the first place. Where literature is concerned, the inconsistencies and natural features served as an inspiration to various authors who went on fonning the collective imagination around the Mediterranean. Therefore, it could be argued that the geographical
complexity of the region is in fact the tying point to the ‘Mediterranean’ itself that resides in the unconscious and that otherwise would have died with its economical shift towards other areas of interest. The problematic identity and the challenging 19 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986)
20 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing: 2011)
24
natural enviromnent brought by an ongomg sense of curiosity and attraction towards the Mediterranean region. The port is the first encounter with stability after a journey that is characterized by instability, at the surprise of the inexperienced traveler. However, the port does not always covey immovability. The p01i gives a sense of limbo to the traveller that has just arrived. It is a safe place on the one hand but on the other hand due to its vicinity to the sea, it is as unpredictable as the sea itself The sailor is a frequent traveler who knows and embraces the sea. He chose or has been forced to love the sea, to accept the sea as his second home. The sailor is in fact the figure that can help us understand the fascination around the Mediterranean and its ports. It is not an unknown factor that sailors and their voyages have captured the attention of many authors that tried extensively to understand the affinity sailors have to the sea. The sailor21 is a man defined by his relation with the sea and is a recurrent figure in a number of literature works all over Europe and the rest of the world. The sailor is the incarnation of the concept of human marginality, he lives in the margin of life and he embraces the marginality of the harbour with the different aspects of the port. The thresholds present in the port are represented by the sailor; a figure that lives between the sea and land, between betrayal and pure love,
between truth and lie. Like the portrayal of Odysseus, the concept of a sailor has 21 Nora Moll Marinai Ignoti,perduti (e nascosti). fl Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
25
infidelic properties. He carnally betrays his loved one, but he is psychologically anchored to one women for his whole life; a women who is always present in various thoughts but at the same time she is always physically distant. As we will see in various works, the sailor is in constant search of knowledge – the very same knowledge that brought him to love and embrace the sea. The knowledge that is conveyed through the action of travelling itself is another question that would require a deep analysis, but for the sake of our study the fact that knowledge is transmitted through the depth of the sea is enough to make a com1ection with the purpose by which the sailor travels. The sailor fluctuates between sea and land, between danger and security, between knowledge and inexperience. The thresholds are constantly overcome by the curious and free spirited sailor that embarks in this voyage to the discovery of his inner-self. The literary voyage of the sailor in the Mediterranean takes a circular route while it goes deep in ancient history and ties it to modem ideas. Since the sailor is not a new character but a recurring one in literature and culture it has the ability to transfonn and create ideas giving new life to the Mediterranean harbours. While the seamen are the link between the high literature and the popular culture, the sailor does not have a specific theme in literature but the archetype of ‘the sailor’ has a deep resonance in many literary themes. As Nora Moll states in one of her studies about the image of the sailor, she puts forward a list of common themes associated with the image of the sailor:
26
‘Tra i complessi tematici, a cm m parte ho gia accem1ato,si
annoverano l’avventura, il viaggio, l’eros, l’adulterio, il ritorno, il
superamento di limiti (interiori) e di sfide ( esterne ), la liberta, la vita
come “navigatio” e come intrigo conflittuale di esperienze. ’22
‘Amongst the complex themes, which I partly already mentioned, we
find adventure, travel, Eros, adultery, the return, the overcoming of
limits (interior) and challenges (exterior), freedom, life as “navigatio”
and as a conflictual intrigue (or scheme) of experiences.’
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor The interesting fact about the study conducted by Nora Moll is that the sailor in her vision is not merely a figure tied to a specific social class, but as we can see the themes listed are themes that can be tied also to the figure of Ulysses. It is difficult to say that Ulysses or the image of the sailor own a predestined set of themes, and in fact they do not necessarily do so. Ulysses is a character that comprehends certain themes, but these change and shift in accordance to space, time and circumstances. What does not change is the thresholds that are always present in the life of a sailor, the limits that are constantly there to be overcome and the external challenges that need to be confronted. The harbour conveys a 22 Nora Moll Marinai Jgnoti,perduti (e nascosti). I! Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Larej (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
27
number of thresholds; as we have seen these are embodied in the figure of the manner. Jean Claude Izzo in his Les Marins Perdus23 wrote about the discomfort of sailors having to forcedly stay on land and their relationship with the harbor, a passing place that has a special meaning. The harbor is in fact a special place for the mariner, as it is the only place where they can have human contact beyond that of the crew. The mariner in Jean Clause Izzo does not feel that he belongs to any nation or country. He belongs to the sea; a sea that managed to give meaning to his life but at the same time managed to destroy it. Jean Claude Izzo uses strong images of the port to describe the tie the sailor has to the harbour itself, he uses sexual and erotic images and ties them to legends and popular culture expedients. The story is interesting because of the way Jean Claude Izzo reverses the way sailors live. In fact he recreates a story where the sailor is trapped in the harbour and so he is forced to view the sea from land and not the other way round as he usually does. The psychological discomfort that Jean Claude Izzo creates portrays the Mediterranean archetypes and the life in the ports from a reverse point of view. Everyday life in the harbour is analyzed through a succession of tragedies that on one hand recall the classicist view of the Mediterranean, and on the other hand, due to references to everyday life elements, may be easily connected to the modem conception of the Mediterranean port. The links created by Jean Claude Izzo are made on purpose to create an ongoing bond between the classic Homeric 23 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
28
Mediterranean and the modem Mediterranean. In fact, Diamantis -the mam character of the novel- is portrayed as a modem Ulysses trying to cope with ongoing temptations and with the constant drive for knowledge. The Odyssey is for Diamantis a point of anchorage. He reads the Odyssey while attempting to define himself: ‘In effetti l’Odissea non ha mai smesso di essere raccontata, da una taverna all’altra,di bar in bar: … e Ulisse e sempre fra noi. La sua eterna giovinezza e nelle storie che continuiamo a raccontarci anche oggi se abbiamo ancora un avvenire nel Mediterraneo e di sicuro li. [ … ]I porti del Mediterraneo … sono delle strade. ’24 ‘Yes … In fact, the Odyssey has constantly been retold, in every tavern
or bar … And Odysseus is still alive among us. Eternally young, in the
stories we tell, even now. If we have a future in the Mediterranean,
that’s where it lies.” [ … ] “The Mediterranean means … routes. Sea
routes and land routes. All joined together. Connecting cities. Large
and small. Cities holding each other by the hand.’ In this quote we see the continuous threshold between space and time being overcome, that serves to keep alive the Mediterranean itself. It is clear that the classic Homeric recount is always reinterpreted and reinvented. The Odyssey
is not the only point of reflection for Diamantis. In fact the protagonist is seen as a 24 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
29
deep character that reflects on the various incidents in his life and it could be argued that Diamantis is the expression of Jean Claude Izzo’s thoughts. The sailors in Jean Claude Izzo’s novel chose to be Mediterranean; naval commerce exists beyond the enclosed sea, but these men chose to sail with inadequate ships in a region where geographical beauty and historical richness meet. The port for Izzo, has multiple meanings and he defines the Mediterranean harbours as differing from other harbours, because of the way they are accessed. Izzo uses the image of the harbour as a representation of love: ‘Vedi, e’ il modo in cui puo essere avvicinato a detenninare la natura di un porto. A detenninarlo veramente [ … ] Il Mediterraneo e’ un mare di prossimita’. ’25
‘You see, it’s the way it can be approached that detennines the nature of
a port. Really detennines it. [ … ] The Mediterranean, a sea of closeness.’
This passage shows the influence of thought, Izzo inherited from
Matvej evic. In fact the approach used to describe the harbour and to depict the nature is very similar to the one used by Matvejevic in his ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’. 26 We perceive that the harbour is substantially a vehicle of devotion, love, passion and Eros, though we may also observe the threshold between the love and passion found in the port and the insecurity and natural brutality that the sea may convey. In this novel, the port is transfonned in a secure 25 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) ppl22 26 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010)
30
place whilst the sea is a synonym of tragedy. At the same time the port is seen as a filthy and conupt place. While for Izzo the past is used as a background to tie with the present and moreover to show a link with the future, Consolo uses a different technique. He goes deep in one focal historical point to highlight certain Mediterranean features and problematic issues. Consolo uses the period of time where Sicily was undergoing various political changes. He describes the revolution and the Italian unification, and portrays real events and characters tied to Sicilian history. In Vincenzo Consolo, the image of the sailor is used as a metaphor through the work of Antonello ‘il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio’.27 The title itself gives us a hint of the tie between art and everyday life. The voices that intertwine and form the discourse around the Mediterranean are hard to distinguish as they have fanned the discourse itself to a point where a voice or an echo is part of another. The work of Consolo28 goes through a particular historical period in Sicily to describe present situations and ongoing paradoxes in the Mediterranean region. It is difficult to resume and give a name and specific allocation to the works on the Mediterranean as the multiple faces and voices have consequently fanned a variety of literature and artistic works. The beauty behind works on the Mediterranean is that archetypes such as the concept of a ‘sailor’ or the ‘harbour’ are revisited and reinterpreted, thus acquiring a deeper meaning and at the same time enriching the meaning of ‘the Mediterranean’ itself.
27 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
28 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’lgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
31
Consolo focuses on the microcosm of Sicily and he portrays a fluctuation
between sea and land. He locates Sicily in an ideal sphere where the thresholds are nonexistent: ‘La Sicilia! La Sicilia! Pareva qualcosa di vaporoso laggiù nell’azzurro tra mare e cielo, me era l’isola santa! ’29 ‘Sicily! Sicily! It seemed something vaporous down there in the blue between sea and sky, but it was the holy island!’ Sicily is placed in an ideal sphere where beautiful natural elements coexist with famine, degradation and war. The imagery created around the island of Sicily may be comparable to the imagery around the Mediterranean region. As for the harbour it is described by Consolo as a place of contradictions, comparable to the ones found in the whole Mediterranean. The detail given to the life in the port is extremely in depth and the type of sentences used expresses the frenetic lifestyle of the port itself: ‘Il San Cristofaro entrava dentro il porto mentre ne uscivano le barche, caicchi e gozzi, coi pescatori ai rami alle corde vele reti lampe sego stoppa feccia, trafficanti con voce urale e con richiami, dentro la barca, tra barca e barca, tra barca e la banchina, affollata di vecchi, di donne e di bambini, urlanti parimenti e agitati [ … ].’30 29 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:56
30 Vincenzo Consolo fl so1-riso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:29
32
‘The San Cristoforo sailed into the harbour whilst the boats, caiques
and other fishing boats, sailed out with the fishennen holding the
ropes sails nets tallow oakum lee, traffickers beckoning with an ural
voice, inside the boat, from one boat to another, from one boat to the
quay, crowded with the elderly, women and children, screaming
equally and agitated’ [ … ] The tension around the port is well transmitted in the explanation given by Consolo, there seems to be a point of nothingness and a point of departure at the same time. We perceive that there is plenty of life in the port but at the same time confusion reigns, therefore we could argue that people in ports are not really conscious of life and that they are letting things turn. Nevertheless, the port is the starting point of life that develops either in the sea or inland. Both by Consolo and in Izzo we are made aware of the importance of life at the ‘starting point’, therefore the port in the works of both authors acquires the title of a ‘threshold’ between life and death, consciousness and unconsciousness, love and hatred, nature and artifice, aridity and fertility. In the microcosm described by Consolo, the Sicilian nature and its contradictions seem to recall the ones in the rest of the region. For example, the painting ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ is described as a contradictory painting. In fact, the sailor is seen as an ironic figure that smiles notwithstanding the tragedies he has encountered. The ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ has seen the culture and history of the Mediterranean unveil, he has therefore a strange smile that 33 expresses the deep knowledge acquired through his experience and a deep look that convey all the suffering he has come upon. In the novel by Consolo, the painting serves as a point of reference and in fact, the ‘Ignoto Marinio’ resembles another important character in the novel; Intemodato. Both figures share the ironic and poignant smile and the profound look. Intemodato is seen as a typical Sicilian revolutionary who embraces the sea but at the same time is not psychologically unattached to the situations that happened on land. He is part of the revolution and integral part of the Sicilian history.
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door Consolo and Izzo with their accounts of sailors and the life in Mediterranean harbours brought us to the interpretation of the harbour as a metaphorical door. As in the seminal work of Predrag Matvejevic ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’,31 the harbour is tied to the concept of a metaphorical door. In Latin both ‘porto’ and ‘porta’ have the same root and etymological derivation. A harbour in fact is a metaphorical and physical entryway to a country. In the Roman period, the god Portunos was the deity of the harbour who facilitated the marine commerce and the life in the port in general. The various deities related to the sea in the Roman 31 Predrag Matvejevic II Mediterraneo e I ‘Europa, lezioni al college de France e altri saggi (Garzanti elefanti:2008)
34
and Greek traditions are an indication of a deep relation between the figure of the harbour and the physical and geographical figure of the door or entryway. The door may have many different shapes and may divide different spaces but it always signifies a threshold from one point to another. In literature the harbour signifies a metaphorical door between fantasy and reality, history and fiction, love and hatred, war and peace, safety and danger. The image of the door is concretized through the various border controls, visas and migration issues and in this regard the entryway becomes a question of membership. A piece of paper in this case detennines the access through that doorway, but from a cultural and
identity point of view the Mediterranean threshold is overcome through the encounter with history and fiction. Thierry Fabre in his contribution to the book series ‘Rappresentare ii Mediterraneo’; 32 in relation to the Mediterranean identity he states; ” … Non si situa forse proprio nel punto di incorcio tra la storia vera e i testi letterari che danno origine all’immaginario Mediterraneo?”33 ‘ Isn’t perhaps situated exactly at the meeting point between the real stories and the literature texts that give birth to the Mediterranean imagination?’ Fabre is conscious of the fact that the discourse about the Mediterranean limits itself to a constructed imaginary, the poet or artist in general that enters this metaphorical door is expected to conceive the Mediterranean imaginary; blending reality with fiction. The door is not always a static figure but is sometimes blurred and does not 32 Jean Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, lo sguardo fiwicese (Mesogea: 2000) 33 Ibid (Mesogea: 2000) pp.25
35
clearly divide and distinguish. The Mediterranean itself is a region of unclear lines the fonnation of a port and of a nation itself is sometimes not that clear. In Matvejevic’s ‘Il Mediterraneao e l’Europa’34 literature blends with facts and culture so does the geography around the Mediterranean region: ‘Tra terra e mare, in molti luoghi vi sono dei limiti: un inizio o una
fine, l’immagine o 1 ‘idea che li uniscono o li separano. Numerosi sono
i tratti in cui la terra e il mare s’incontrano senza irregolarita ne rotture,
al punto che non si puo detenninare dove comincia uno o finisce
l’altro.Queste relazioni multiple e reversibili, danno fonna alla costa. ’35 
‘Between land and sea, there are limits in many places: a start or a
finish, the image or the idea that joins or separates them. The places
where sea meets land without any irregularities or breaks are
numerous, to the extent that it’s not possible to detennine where one
starts or the other finishes. These multiple and reversible links that
give shape to the coast.’ The coast in this sense is made up of a set of relations between figures and fonns that meet without touching each other, the door is not always present; it sometimes disappears to give room to imagination and the fonnation of literature.
34 Predrag Matvejevic Il Mediterraneo e !’Europa, Lezioni al College de France e Altri Saggi
(Garzanti elefanti: 2008)
35 Ibid (Garzanti: 2008) pp.53
36
The concept of literature allows the analysis of culture and the way it 1s
envisioned and spread through Mediterranean harbours. The fluctuations of varied thoughts that have shaped the Mediterranean imagery through its harbours have no ties with everyday life, if not by the transmission of culture and the means of popular culture that served as a point of anchorage and sometimes as a point of departure for the fonnation of a deeply rooted but also enriching and contested collective imagination.
37
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The harbour for many centuries has been an anchorage point and a safe place for sailors and travellers that navigate the Mediterranean. We perceive the safety of the harbour as something that is sometimes naturally part of its very makeup, as on such occasions where we encounter natural harbours. In other cases, to suit their needs, people have built around the shores and transfonned paii of the land into an artificial harbour which is able to welcome the foreigner and trade and at the same time to defend if needed the inland. Femand Braudel36 in his The Afediterranean and the Mediterranean World in thP AgP nf Philip TT <liscusse<l the importance of the Mediterranean shores for the traveller in an age when people were already able to explore the outer sea, but yet found it reassuring to travel in a sea where the shore was always in sight. The Mediterranean Sea has always instilled a sense of uncertainty in the traveller, because of its natural instability. Nevertheless, the fact that the shores and ts are always in the vicinity, the Mediterranean traveller is reassured that he can seek refuge whenever needed. The fascinating thing is that the ports in the age delineated by Femand Braudel were not only a means of safety but most of all of communication – a type of economic and cultural c01mnunication that went beyond 36 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 19 8 6)

38
the simple purpose of the port itself. The same simple modes of communications that Braudel describes may seem irrelevant when studying the Mediterranean history in its entirety, but we get to understand that they are actually the building blocks of the Mediterranean itself:
‘This is more that the picturesque sideshow of a highly coloured
history. It is the underlying reality. We are too inclined to pay attention only to the vital communications; they may be interrupted or
restored; all is not necessarily lost or saved. ‘ 37 The primordial modes of communication, the essential trade and the mixture of language and culture all have contributed to the creation of what we now sometimes romantically call the Mediterranean. The truth lies in the fact that
the harbour has always been prone to receiving and giving back; it has been a passing place of objects, customs and of words. We surely cannot deny the fact that trade has shifted not only by moving from different areas of interest but it also shifted into different forms changing the harbour’s initial function. This basic fonn of communication has contributed highly to the formation of a Mediterranean imaginary and a mixture of cultures that have left a deep resonance in language, literature and cultural expression as a whole.
37 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) pp.I 08
39
The risk and insecurity delivered by the sea have contributed to the
fonnation of various symbols that from their end contribute to the fonnation of an imaginary concerning the Mediterranean harbour. Amidst the uncertainties and hazards at sea, the light of the lighthouse that shows the surest path and warns the person travelling of the possible dangers, reassures the traveller while leading the way. The symbol of the lighthouse is tied to the representation of light and thus knowledge. Finding light in the middle of the sea gives the traveller the necessary means to have greater awareness of what is approaching. The geographical position and the architecture of the lighthouse are all an indication of their meaning beyond their primary objective. During the Roman period for example, the lighthouse was primarily an important source of safekeeping,38 but at the same time it represented a high expression of architectural and engineering knowledge. One example is the ancient roman lighthouse in Messina. Studies show that the architecture used was very functional, but at the same time it portrayed Neptune, thus mingling popular beliefs and superstitions. On the other hand, it was also a powerful way of delineating borders between Sicily and the Italian peninsula. Today the lighthouse in Messina has been replaced by fort San Remo and the architecture of the lighthouse has changed to a more functional one. Another powerful example is the ancient lighthouse in Alexandria, built on the island of Pharos where it stood alone as if wanting to replace the harbour itself. In Alexandria it is Poseidon who guards
the harbour, and the myth blends with the social and geographical importance of the lighthouse. Originally, the lighthouse in Alexandria was simply a landmark, but 38 Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009) www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en (accessed September, 2014)
40
eventually during the Roman Empire, it developed into a functional lighthouse. In the case of the old lighthouse built during the Roman period at the far eastern end of Spain, its dimension and position reflect the way Romans saw the world and how they believed Spain marked the far end of the world. What these lighthouses had in common was the fact that they were not just there to aid and support the traveller in his voyage but to define a border and to give spiritual assistance to the lost passenger. The symbol of the lighthouse is somehow deeply tied to a spiritual experience. In Messina where Neptune guarded the sea, and in many other places and different eras, the lighthouse was positioned in such way that it attracted a spiritual resonance and the light that emanated from the lighthouse may be compared to a spiritual guide. Matvejevic in his Breviario Mediterraneo39 compares lighthouses to sanctuaries and the lighthouse guardian to a spiritual hennit. He also adds that the crews responsible for the running of the lighthouse resemble a group of 1ponks, rather than sailors: ‘Gli equipaggi dei fari, cioe personale che somiglia piuttosto ai monaci dei conventi di un tempo che non ai marinai’ .40 ‘The crews of the lighthouses, that is staff that resembles more the convent’s monks of yore rather than the sailors’. The comparison is by no means striking, considering the mystical importance of the lighthouse. The lighthouse and its crew are seen and respected by the traveller, as they are their first encounter with land, safety and refuge. The link with spirituality is something that comes 39 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.55-56 40 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.56 41
naturally. The lighthouse crew for example is in some cases part of the ex-voto paintings found in the monasteries and convents. This illustrates the deep c01mection with the spiritual aspect. The question sometimes is to detennine whether the harbour and the lighthouse need to be two distinct features in the same space or whether they are part of the same geographical, social and cultural space. The answer may vary according to the way one perceives it. The lighthouse is the first encounter with land, but it is almost a feeling that precedes the real encounter with land, whilst the harbour is the first physical contact with land. The two elements may be taken into account separately, but for the purpose of this study they need to be taken in conjunction. The cultural value of both these elements goes beyond their physical value. In fact, both the lighthouse and the harbour share a common proximity to the sea, and receive cultural and social contributions from every traveller. The lighthouse and the harbour do not distinguish between different types of travellers -they accept everyone and their main gift for this act of pure love is the enrichment of culture, customs, language and food. The different elements intertwine and create a beautiful atmosphere that mixes sounds and tastes from various countries. This is not always distinguishable and it may not in all cases recreate the same atmosphere
in more than one country. What is sure is that the elements present in the harbours are of great relevance to what is portrayed on a higher artistic and cultural level. In this regard the harbour acts as a lighthouse for the country and sometimes for the region too, this time not to alann the traveller but to guide him spiritually and 42 artistically. The harbour was and still is a meeting place, where artists and thinkers stop and reflect. What comes out of these reflections sets deep roots in the cultural knit of the harbour and expands and grows until all the roots intertwine and create such a beautifully varied cultural atmosphere. Although the process may seem an easy and flowing one, we must not forget that the mixture of cultures and the setting up of such a variegated cultural atmosphere was not always flowing and peaceful. 3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility
The way the Mediterranean is geographically set up, contributed to an
expansion of religious pilgrimages that intertwined with marine commerce and
cultural richness. The image of the lighthouse and the harbour instil a sense of
spiritual refuge, and the large number of harbours and lighthouses in the
Mediterranean contribute to the mysticism of the region. Religious pilgrimage
throughout the Mediterranean is something that belongs to an older era and that
could have possibly started very early in the Greek empire, where Gods were
adored and ports and lighthouses had deep ties with different deities. As
Christianity started spreading in the Mediterranean, the Greek and Roman gods
were joined by saints and shrines for adoration.41 The coexistence of both pagan
and monotheistic religious expressions confinned a cultural motif related to
41 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing:2011)
43
divinity that has been a constant throughout Mediterranean history. In the Middle Ages the phenomena of the religious pilgrimage and the movement of saints’ relics gave to the Mediterranean voyage a different dimension. As noted in Borden and Purcell’s The Corrupting Sea, this age of pilgrimage and movement for religious purposes was brought about by a new discovery of sea routes in the Mediterranean and a different conception of religion as a c01mnodity. ‘Through the translation of his remains the saint himself, like the images of pre-Christian deities before him, in a very intense expression of the link between religion and redistribution, became a commodity’ .42 The redistribution of relics brought a new type of secular economy that involved bargaining and bartering. The movement of relics not only created a new wave of economic activity around the Mediterranean but also a movement of tales and accounts that pictured saints and voyages at sea, ‘Tales which echo real webs of communication, such as that of the arrival of St. Restitua from Carthage to Ischia’ .43 The stories seem to recall older stories from Greek culture, but are adapted to a newer setting.
The parallelism between good and bad, projected on the perilous voyage in
the Mediterranean, was always part of the account of a voyage itself, as we can
also recall in the various episodes of Ulysses’ journey. We are thus able to see that
in the voyages of pilgrims, the relationship between good and bad is often
projected onto the hard and extreme weather conditions in the Mediterranean.
42 Ibid pp.443
43 Ibid pp.443
44
Religious travellers had their own way of reading the map of the Mediterranean,
interpreting every danger and threat through religious imagery. From a cultural point of view, the accounts and echoes of religious travellers shaped the Mediterranean Sea itself and gave new life to the ports they anchored in. Apart from the movement of relics, another testimony of the great communication and cultural heritage -as we have previously mentioned- is the exvoto in the Mediterranean shores which gives witness to the cultural interaction and
customs based on faith. In many instances the objects collected for the ex-voto
have been taken up over time and placed in marine museums where cultural
interaction and exchange takes place. One example could be the ex-voto in
Marseille,44 where nowadays the objects collected are part of a collective cultural memory. In France, during the late seventies and the early eighties we have seen a great rediscovery of the ex-voto heritage that led to a deep cultural resonance in the area. The discovery of the ex-voto brought by a new inquiry of religious and harbour customs that were probably ignored previously. The paintings and objects dedicated to the saints and most of the time to the Virgin Mary represented the everyday life of sailors and travellers, the dangers at sea and most of all the miracles encountered during the arduous voyages. In the various exhibitions about ex-voto in France the concept of a Mediterranean ex-voto emerged and we are aware that at the time when the ex-voto was practiced in the majority of cases the 44 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 45
voyage routes were sole1m1ly around the Mediterranean and the fact that marine exhibitions concerning the ex-voto claim a Mediterranean heritage calls for a collective cultural expe1ience. It is difficult though to distinguish between a
personal encounter with the harbour and a Mediterranean experience; one may
intertwine with the other. In this case, the Mediterranean reference is imposed and not implied, and one might therefore wonder if there are elements that are c01mnon in the region and thus justify the use of the word Mediterranean. In the case of the ex-voto, it has been noted that certain elements are common to the whole region.
It is interesting to note the areas of interest and the social groups to whom
the ex-voto applies. This may give a clearer idea of the criteria and the cultural
sphere that surrounded the practice of the ex-voto. In the majority of cases the exvoto represented the medium bourgeoisie and the lower classes, the setting mostly represented small nuclear families. In most of the ex-voto paintings, one can see that the terrestrial elements intertwine with celestial elements ‘Dans sa structure, un ex-voto presente deux espaces, celeste et terrestre’ .45 The anthropological and cultural importance of the ex-voto emerges through the various figures that appear especially in the paintings dedicated to the saints and the Virgin Mary. These figures have a particular placement in these paintings that reveals a deep connection with the cult of miracles and devotion.
In Malta, as in France, the ex-voto was a widespread custom that left a
great cultural heritage. The paintings and objects donated to the ex-voto, especially 45 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 46
in connection to the sea, reveal a number of historical events and geographical
catastrophes that are tied with the Mediterranean region. The fact that the sea is
unpredictable makes the practice of the ex-voto much more relevant in an era
where the only means of transportation in the Mediterranean was by ways of sea. In the Maltese language there is a saying ‘il-bahar iaqqu ratba u rasu iebsa ‘ which literally translates to ‘the sea has a soft stomach but it is hard headed’. This saying is very significant as it shows the profound awareness of the Maltese community of the dangers at sea. The sea is unpredictable and therefore only through divine intercession can the traveller find peace and courage to overcome any dangerous situation. The different types of paintings that were donated portray different types of vessels and so indicate a precise period in history. At the Notre Dame de la Garde in Marseille, one finds a number of models of different vessels from various historical periods. We also encounter very recent models of boats. This confirms that in a way the ex-voto is still present nowadays. Even in Malta, the practice of the ex-voto is still relatively present, although one may notice that the advance in technology and the new fonns of transport through the Mediterranean aided the voyage itself and therefore diminished the threats and deaths at sea. The types of vessels used in the paintings also shows the different modes of economic trading voyages in the Mediterranean. For example, in Malta during the nineteenth century, a great number of merchants were travellmg across the Mediterranean. This resulted in a number of ex-voto paintings that pictured merchants’ vessels and one could be made aware of their provenance. Various details in the ex-voto 47
paintings show many important aspects of the Mediterranean history as a whole
and of the connectivity in the region that went on building through time.
One interesting fact common to almost all the ex-voto paintings is the
acronyms V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit) and sometimes P.G.R (Per
Grazia Ricevuta) that categorizes certain paintings into the ex-voto sphere. The
acronyms literally mean that we made a vow and we received grace and P.G.R
stands for the grace received. The acronyms are in Latin, for a long period of time which was the official language of Christianity. These acronyms, which may have indicated the tie of high literature -through the knowledge of Latin- and popular culture -through the concept of the ex-voto, usually associated to a medium to lower class- demonstrate that the use of language may tie the various social classes. Although everyone understood the acronyms, it doesn’t mean that Latin was fully understood amongst sailors and merchants of the sea. Language was a barrier to merchants, traders and seamen most of the time. The Mediterranean has a variety of languages coexist in the region; Semitic languages at its south and Romance languages at its north. The lines of intersection and influence of languages are not at all clear and the geography of the Mediterranean region forced its people to move and shift from one place to another for commerce or for other reasons which brought by a deep need for modes of communication.
48
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication
The communication barrier between people in the Mediterranean coupled
with the profound need for interaction brought by a deep need of a common
language or at least common signals which would be understood by everyone. In
the case of the ex-voto, language or at least a reference made to a certain language, gives the possibility for people from different countries to understand the underlying message. In the Mediterranean harbours where interaction between people from different lands was the order of the day, the need for common signals and language was always deeply felt. Languages in the Mediterranean region contain linguistic elements that throughout history have been absorbed from other languages. In the Mediterranean region especially during the fifteenth century, the great need for communication resulted in the creation of a so-called Lingua fiw1ca, a spoken language that allowed people to communicate more freely within Mediterranean ports. One such language was known as ‘Sabir’, with words mainly from Italian and Spanish, but also words from Arabic and Greek. The interesting fact about Sabir was that the amount of words coming from different languages around the Mediterranean was an indication of the type of c01mnerce that was taking place at the time. Therefore, if at a given moment in time the amount of words from the Italian language was higher than that from the Spanish language, it meant that commerce originating and involving from Italy predominated. As Eva Martinez Diaz explains in her study about the Lingua ji-anca Mediterranea:
49
‘They created a new language from a mixture whose lexical and
morphological base – the base of pidgin – is the Romance component,
exactly the language of the most powerful group in these relations and
which varies according to historical period. ’46 During the 16th Century, for example, the Lingua franca Mediterranea acquired more Spanish vocabulary, due to certain historical events that shifted maritime commerce. This was also an indication of certain political events that shaped Mediterranean history. When a country invaded or colonialized another, as happened in Algeria after the French colonization, linguistic repercussions were observed. This mostly affected everyday language communication, especially with the simpler and more functional mixture of words and phrases from different languages in ports and the areas around them rather than at a political level. In Mediterranean ports, the need among sea people and traders to communicatee led to the creation of a variety like Sabir. Sabir comes from the Spanish word saber (to know), although, it is mostly noticeable that Italian fonned it in its prevalence.47 Sabir is known to be a pidgin language. A pidgin is a language used between two or more groups of people that 46 Eva Martinez Diaz ‘An approach to the lingua franca of the Mediterranean’ Quaderns de la Mediteranea, universidad de Barcelona pp: 224
47 Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’ Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature. Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) (pp. 245-247)
50
speak a different language but need to have a business relation, and so, need to find a common language or mode of communication. The word ‘pidgin’ is said to come from the Chinese pronunciation of the word ‘business’. The Lingua fi’anca
Mediterranea was a language that started fonning in the Mediterranean throughout the 15th century and continued to shape and change itself depending on where the political and commercial hub lay; Sabir, specifically as an offshoot of the lingua fiw1ca mediterranea, fonned after the 17th century. The first time that reference was made to sabir was in 1852, in the newspaper ‘L ‘Algerien’ in an article entitled ‘la langue sabir. Apart from a few references made to the language, it is quite rare to find sabir in writing because it was mostly used for colloquial purposes, but in some cases it may be found in marine records. When it was actually written down, the lingua franca mediterranea used the Latin alphabet, and the sentence structure and grammar were very straightforward. In Sabir the verb was always in the infinitive, as, for example, in ‘Quand moi gagner drahem, moi achetir moukere’48, that means ‘when I will have enough money, I will buy a wife’. The use of the infinitive indicated a less complex grammar that made it more functional to the user, as it was a secondary language mostly used for commerce. Although Sabir was in most cases referred to as a variety of the lingua franca mediterranea, we perceive that in the popular culture sphere the word Sabir is mostly used to refer to the common and functional language used in MeditelTanean harbours for communication. It is deceiving in fact, because the 48 Guido Cifoletti ‘Aggiomamenti sulla lingua franca Mediterranea’ Universita di Udine pp: 146
51
lingua fi’anca mediterranea, is the appropriate reference that needs to be made
when talking in general about the language used in harbours around the
Mediterranean. On the other hand, if we want to refer to Sabir we are reducing the
lingua fi’anca mediterranea to a definite period of time and almost a defined
territory association. Nevertheless, both Sabir and lingua fiw1ca mediterranea are two different words that express almost the same thing, it is thus important to establish the minimal difference between the two tenns. In arguing that the lingua franca mediterranea refers to a more general language used in the Mediterranean harbours during the Middle Ages and that went on changing and fonning and changing-assuming different fonns according to the harbour and place where it was spoken- we are looking at the language in a broader way. It is undeniable though that Sabir as a reference to a specific language that fonned in Algeria during the 17th century, is most of the time more appropriate to address specific arguments, especially when it comes to popular culture expedients. Popular culture and literature have expressed their interest in the language through expressions such as poems and songs recalling Sabir as a language that managed to mingle more words of different derivation into single cultural spaces. Nowadays, Sabir is no longer used; in fact we notice that English and Chinese are developing into new pidgin languages, understood almost by everyone, especially when it comes to trade and busmess.
In the Mediterranean we have encountered the rediscovery of Sabir in
culture as a language that has a deep cultural value for Mediterranean countries as 52 a whole. One of the examples of the presence of Sabir in cultural expedients is the famous play by Moliere Le bourgeois gentilhomme49 that was represented for the first time in 1967 at the court of Louis XIV. The story was a satiric expression of the life at court, Moliere was well aware of the life at court and he wanted to show that there was no difference between royals and nonnal people, especially with regards to emotions. Moliere associates the Sabir to the foreign Turks that by means of Sabir they managed to communicate:
‘Se ti sabir,
Ti respondir;
Se non sabir,
Tazir, tazir. ‘ 50
The use of Sabir for Moliere indicated a common language understood both by
French and Turks in this case. The fact that Moliere used Sabir, it meant that
gradually the resonance of Sabir could reach out to a different audience, than it’s
main purpose. In this case the meeting place as the harbour was not present but we may perceive that the mixture of cultures and the need for communication led to the use of Sabir as the common language. 49 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/l 3 l .pdf
50 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/13 l.pdf pp.143
53
Coming to the present day, it is difficult to say that Sabir or the lingua
franca mediterranea own a particular important space in the cultural sphere or in the language per se. We are mostly sure that in the Mediterranean harbours Sabir has no relevance anymore, nevertheless, we find the use of Sabir in popular culture. One example is the aiiist Stefano Saletti,51 who in his songs uses Sabir. Its use was obviously intentional. Saletti looked at the new uprisings in the North African countries and he could recall the same feelings, faces and atmosphere that southern European countries went through thirty years prior. With this in mind, he decided to use a language that had co1mnon elements to all Mediterranean languages, and so he chose Sabir. His albums are inspired by the notion of music and culture as a tie to the whole Mediterranean, being conscious on the other hand of the numerous contradictions and differences in the Mediterranean region. The CD Saletti and the Piccola banda ikona explain what Sabir is and why they chose this language to communicate a c01mnon message through the music: ‘Once upon a time there was a tongue shared by the peoples of the Mediterranean. This was Sabir, a lingua franca which sailors, pirates,
fishennen, merchants, ship-owners used in the ports to communicate
with each other. From Genoa to Tangiers, from Salonika to Istanbul,
from Marseilles to Algiers, from Valencia to Palenno, until the early
decades of the twentieth century this kind of sea-faring “Esperanto”
developed little by little availing of tenns from Spanish, Italian,
51 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
54
French and Arabic. We like this language. We like to mix sounds and
words. We play Sabir. We sing Sabir.’ 52 The importance of Sabir for Saletti shows that the harbour’s cultural value has been transmitted through time. Does the use of Sabir by Saletti indicate a recreation of a language that was used in the harbour as a functional and common means of communication or does it have the pretext to artificially recreate a common language? It is difficult to understand the importance and relevance an old pidgin language used for a specific purpose might hold today. Nevertheless, the use of this specific language in the music of Saletti reveals a profound search for common cultural traits in the Mediterranean region, that in this case aim to opt for cultural and educational approach to unite a region that is fractured in its own
basis. Saletti refers to Sabir as resembling Esperanto; a failed attempt to
linguistically unite a region that cannot be united. Although we may find the same concept in Esperanto and Sabir, we are aware that they differ in the way they came to be. Esperanto was artificially constructed, whereas, Sabir was born and evolved in an almost natural way by a need that went beyond the actual artifice. This is probably the reason why Sabir and the lingua franca mediterranea lasted for a long period of time, while Esperanto was at its birth a failed attempt to create a language for a detennined sector in society. It is a fact that the main difference between the two languages is that one aimed to create a broader understanding based on a functional everyday life need, whereas the other aimed to create a 52 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
55
language understood by few. In Saletti’s and Moliere’s works, we perceive the Mediterranean harbour as a point of intersection of cultures and ways of living that left a spill-over of cultural traits in the abovementioned artistic works and in many other works by various authors around the Mediterranean region. It is important to notice that the harbour in the expression of the ex-voto, Sabir, lingua franca mediterranea and various literal and artistic expressions, served almost as a lighthouse, where culture was projected and created, and recreated and changed to fit the ever changing needs of the Mediterranean differing cultures. In Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins Perdus, the language used in the harbour is not mentioned often, although he refers to language
as a barrier that finds its purpose in the basic everyday needs. Jean-Claude Izzo
mentions an important point on language in Les Marins Perdus as he delves in the way the word ‘Mediterranean’ is seen in different languages across the region: ‘Il Mediterraneo e di genere neutro nelle lingue slave e latine. E in
maschile in italiano. Femminile in francese. Maschile e femminile in
spagnolo, dipende. Ha due nomi maschili in arabo. E il greco, nelle
sue molteplici definizioni, gli concede tutti I generi. ‘ 53
‘The Mediterranean is neutral in the Slavonic languages, and in Latin.
It’s masculine in Italian. Feminine in French. Sometimes masculine,
sometimes feminine in Spanish. It has two masculine names in Arabic.
53 Jean-Claude IzzoMarinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.237
56
And Greek has many names for it, in different genders.’ Jean-Claude Izzo wants to prove that the word ‘Mediterranean’ in language is a sufficient proof of how people around the shores view the region. The gender of the word Mediterranean does in fact show that the languages in the region have
developed their own way of understanding and perceiving the region. Language as we have seen has deep ties to how popular culture and ideas have evolved and
developed. Sabir in its essence has proved that although the region has a myriad of contradictions and differing cultures, the harbour and everyday needs managed to combine the different languages into one. At the same time it is undeniable that the differences in the Mediterranean region make the region itself not only vast but also wonderful and enticing to the traveller and the artist. Literature and culture have fonned and mingled together, yet each maintained its distinct features at the the Mediterranean harbours; the place of various particular encounters. Jean Claude Izzo, Salletti and Moliere all managed to create a powerful work of art that has deep ties to the culture created and recreated over time in the Mediterranean harbours. Sabir and the ex-voto are only two examples of how harbours throughout
the Mediterranean have been a point of anchorage but also a locus of
Mediterranean cultural development. Harbours have been able to unite, divide and create such a diverse and yet common culture.
57
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo Inspired by the Port The Mediterranean as a discourse has been interpreted and reinterpreted, and idealized and mystified by a myriad of authors, thinkers and artists. In this modem era where globalization of thought is the nonn, the Mediterranean discourse is by far a difficult expression that finds obstacles in the concretization of its own thought. Nevertheless, today the Mediterranean is still capable of producing new artists and new expressions by which the discourse gets richer and deeper. The Mediterranean, as its name suggests, is a sea that is in between two lands, and as Franco Cassano 54 states, has never had the ambition to limit itself to only one of its shores. The Metlitenanean was fm a periotl of time consecutively and simultaneously Arab, Roman and/or Greek; it was everything and nothing at the same time. The Mediterranean never aspired to have a specific identity, and its strength lies in its conflicting identity; it embraces multiple languages and cultures in one sea. Franco Cassano in his L ‘alternativa mediterranea states that borders are always ahead of centres, ‘Il confine e sempre piu avanti di ogni centro’55, and this concept is very relevant when we think about the significance of the harbour, as a place at the border of the country and yet the centre of every interaction.
Cassano goes on explaining how the centre celebrates identity, whereas the border is always facing contradiction, war and suffering. The border cannot deny the suffering by which the conflicting and inhomogeneous Mediterranean identity has 54 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) 55 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.80
58
been built upon. The border is the true expression of the Mediterranean and it is
undeniable here that the most important interactions and historical events in the
region have taken place.
The border is an important concept in the study of the Mediterranean
itself, and as already mentioned, the majority of intersection and cultural
exchanges have taken place in the harbours, which are the borders of a country yet the centre of every interaction. For the concept of a ‘Mediterranean identity’ to arise, the harbour has been a pivotal place economic and religious interactions
which consequently left an undeniable cultural baggage whose strong presence
allowed the Mediterranean shores to benefit from an enriching cultural melange.
Being a sea of proximity, the Mediterranean has always been prone to receive the
‘other’ with all its cultural baggage, and therefore the concept of fusion and
amalgamation of different aspects of every country has always contributed to the
region’s culture. Accounts about the Mediterranean and those set in it have always put at their centre the concept of ‘differences’ and the ‘other’ in contraposition to the conflicts found in the harbours and in its centres. Nevertheless, without expecting the ends to meet to a degree of totality, the Mediterranean has been able to create places where ends do not merely meet but coexist. The coexistence of different races, cultures and languages has been the founding stone of the region.
As Cassano states, an identity that claims to be pure is an identity that is destined
to fail because it is in the essence of a culture that it repels the ‘other’, and
therefore sees the answer to every problem in the elimination of the ‘other’. The
59
Mediterranean, on the other hand has embraced ‘the other’ or on occasion, ‘other’ has forcedly penetrated the Mediterranean, giving birth to a region of different cultures based on a coexistence which is sometimes peaceful but often hard. The Mediterranean nowadays has overcome the complex of Olientalism and moved forward from a vision of an exotic south or border; ‘non e piu una frontiera o una barriera tra il nord e il sud, o tra l’ est e l’ ovest, ma e piuttosto un luogo di incontli e correnti … di transiti continui’ .56 ‘it is not a border or bamer between North and South, or East and West anymore, but it is rather a place of encounters and trends of continuous transits’. The Mediterranean has become a region of transit and a meeting place.
Upon travelling across the Mediterranean, an important thing which makes
itself evident is the imaginary that keeps on building through the interaction
between authors and thinkers, especially through their works that focus on the
importance of stating a discourse about the Mediterranean.
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo
‘Il Mediterraneo none una semplice realta geografica, ma un temtorio
simbolico, un luogo sovraccalico di rappresentazioni. ’57
56 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.92 57Jean-Claude Izzo,Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese
(Mesogea: 2000) pp.7
60
‘The Mediterranean is not a simple geographical reality, but a
symbolic territory, a place overloaded with representations.’
The Mediterranean is a region full of symbolism and representationswhich
would not exist if it were not supp01ied by the literature and culture that has
fonned on and around its shores. The Mediterranean as a region of imaginaries
built on the integration of different voices and stories has produced a number of
authors and thinkers that left a cultural and artistic patrimony to the discourse
about the Mediterranean. We have already seen how the harbour transmits a sense of insecurity and plays a role of threshold which is testified through the works of Izzo and Consolo. Both authors have not only shown the importance of the harbour but have also contributed arduously to the fonnation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The word imaginary, comprehends a number of images, figures and fonns that are created by the observers to define something -not solemnly by the mere reflection of facts and historical events, but by a personal evaluation- that sometimes goes beyond reality. In this sense, it is undeniable that the Mediterranean has gathered a number of observers who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective in a singular imagination. Consolo and Izzo have transfonned their personal encounter with the Mediterranean into a powerful imaginary.
Jean-Claude Izzo was born and raised in Marseille in a family of Italian
immigrants. His background and geographical position highly influenced his
61
writing. Both Izzo and Consolo shared a deep love for their country of origin
especially for the microcosm surrounding them. Vincenzo Consolo wrote about
his beloved Sicily, while Izzo always mentions Marseille. Both authors transpose
the love for the microcosm into a broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole.
Jean Claude Izzo’s Mediterranean is based on a passionate encounter with the
region and states that his Mediterranean differs from the one found at travel
agencies, where beauty and pleasure are easily found.
‘Cio che avevo scoperto non era il Mediterraneo preconfezionato che
ci vendono i mercanti di viaggi e di sogni facili. Che era propio un
piacere possibile quello che questo mare offriva.’ 58
‘I had discovered a Mediterranean beyond the pre-packaged one
usually sold and publicised by Merchants, as an easy dream. The
Mediterranean offered an achievable pleasure.’
The Mediterranean hides its beauty only to reveal it to anyone who
wants to see it. The Mediterranean for Izzo is a mixture of tragedy and pleasure,
and one element cannot exist without the other. This image of beauty and
happiness shared with tragedy and war is a recurring one in the study of the
Mediterranean. Consolo’s writing is based on the concept of suffering. He
pictures human grief and misery as an integral part of the Mediterranean
58 Jean-Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese (Mesogea:
2000) pp.17
62
imaginary and he feels that poetry and literature have the responsibility to transmit the human condition. Izzo in his writings not only shows that the Mediterranean imaginary is made up of tragedy, suffering and war but also shows that there is hope in the discourse about the Mediterranean itself. For Izzo, the Mediterranean is part of his future, part of his destiny, embodied in the geography of the region and in the tales and accounts that inhabit every comer of the region. Through his beloved Marseille, Izzo manages to look at the Mediterranean and thus find himself.
The word ‘imaginary’ in the academic sphere is tied to a concept used
for the definition of spaces, a definition that goes beyond the way things seem
externally, a definition that puts much more faith in how an author, thinker or
artist expresses and describes the space. In the case of the Mediterranean, since
the region is not an officially recognized political entity, identity is based on
interpretation more than anywhere else and the concept of an imaginary proves
that there are paths that still lead to thought about the Mediterranean. With this in mind, one cam1ot deny the fact that in the political or social sphere, the concept of Medite1Tanean is still being mentioned; however, one could argue that the Mediterranean that is being mentioned in a political and social sphere is somehow a constructed ‘Mediterranean’. The Mediterranean’s relevance nowadays is found in the hearth of the author and artist that from Tangiers or from Marseille is able to write about a sea that has thought him to be mobile, to travel not only physically but mentally and emotionally from one shore to another. Jean-Claude Izzo’s troubled identity gives us a hint of the way in which the Mediterranean is 63
perceived as a region and the way in which the personal ‘imaginary’ for Izzo was
fonned. Izzo himself was from a family of mixed origins and was raised in a
constant state of travel. Izzo found his Mediterranean identity in the imaginary
other authors had created but also found his roots in the very absence of more
organic roots. Every story and every country may be part of his own identity, and
so, the Mediterranean has the ability to preserve in the depths of its sea the stories and feelings collected from every shore and give a curious traveller the
opportunity to retrieve these treasures and make them his own.
The historical approach to the Mediterranean has been based on a
comparison between south and north, between the Mediterranean and Europe, and it usually focused much more on the contrasting elements than on its conjunctions and similarities. Braudel59 saw the Mediterranean as a static and unchanging region. Today, modem thought has led to a new perception of the Mediterranean, focusing rather on the points of conjunction than on the differences and contrasting elements, yet accepting the fact that the Mediterranean is diverse in its essence. In a paper by Miriam Cooke about the Mediterranean entitled Mediterranean thinking: from Netizen to Metizen60
, she delves into the importance of the juxtaposition between the liquidity of the sea and the immobility of the land in the rethinking process of the Mediterranean. In the Mediterranean imaginary, the sea serves as a mirror and as a fluid that is able to connect and remain welldefined.
It is able to give a sense of time that is very different from the one on
59 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) 60 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
64
land. As we perceive in Jean-Claude Izzo, time is something that is completely
lost at the border between sea and land and especially in contact with the sea.
Sailors in Les Marins Perdus61 realize the concept of time only when they live in
the harbor and in other words, the sea has been able to preserve the sailor’s spirit in the illusion that time on land was as static as it was at sea. In the study about the Mediterranean region, the sea plays a fundamental role that must not be underestimated. Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo both refer extensively to the figure of the sea when addressing the Mediterranean imaginary. When pondering on the Mediterranean, Izzo always places himself facing the sea, embracing the liquidity of this region, whereas in his stories, Consolo always uses the sea as the main mode of transportation and giving it a mystical attribute.
The Mediterranean has a different meaning for the two authors, because
it is perceived from two different places and two different conceptions of the
Mediterranean arise. In much of Consolo’ s writing, the Mediterranean is seen
through the image of Odysseus which is an image that holds a special meaning for Consolo and to which he feels deeply tied. For Consolo, The Odyssey is a story
that has no specific ending and this is done on purpose because it is directly tied to the future. The door to the future was kept open with the specific purpose of
letting the figure of Odysseus trespass time. The importance of Ulysses in
Consolo’s discourse extends to a deep and personal search for identity and it is
identity itself and the search for knowledge that led Ulysses to embark on a
61 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010)
65
voyage around the Mediterranean region and afterwards to return to Ithaca. Like
Izzo, Consolo finds the essence of a Mediterranean imaginary in the act of
travelling and sometimes wandering from coast to coast, from harbour to harbour, somehow like a modem Ulysses that aims to find himself and find knowledge through the act of travelling and meandering. Many authors that have focused their attention on the figure of Ulysses have focused on Ulysses’ return to Ithaca in particular and the search for a Mediterranean identity through this return.
Consolo, however, mainly uses the metaphor of travel and wandering, and he
manages to tie them to the question of a Mediterranean imaginary that is being
built upon the various images that the author is faced with through his voyage. For Consolo the voyage and the constant search for knowledge are the founding
stones of a Mediterranean imaginary. This urge to push further and thus reach a
greater level of knowledge has driven the Mediterranean people to practice
violence, and therefore Consolo believes that violence tied to the expression of a
deep search for knowledge is what has constituted the Mediterranean region. In
L ‘Olivo e L ‘Olivastro 62
, Vincenzo Consolo uses Ulysses’ voyage as a metaphor of his own voyage and his personal relation with Sicily; being his homeland it holds
a special place for Consolo especially in his writings. Constant change in the
modern concept of a Mediterranean has left a deep impact on the Mediterranean
imaginary. The wandering Ulysses returns to a changed and metamorphosed
Ithaca, which is a recurring image in the Mediterranean. Consolo finds his home
62 Norma Bouchard, Massimo Lollini, ed, Reading and Writing the Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
66 island ‘Sicily’ deeply changed by industrialization and although it may have
maintained features that recall the past, it has changed greatly. Images of the
harbour and of the Mediterranean itself have deeply changed. Change may be
positive, negative or may hold a nostalgic tone, although change is always a
positive factor that contributes to the fonnation of an ‘imaginary’. The way
Ulysses and authors such as Consolo and Izzo have wandered and fought their
battles in the Mediterranean has contributed to the change that we now perceive in the region. Through the voyage of Ulysses, Consolo gives testimony of the
Mediterranean violence and change to the rest of the world. For Consolo the
imaginary created around the Mediterranean is a mixture of his own reality such
as a modem Sicily devastated by industrialization and modernization, and the
recurring image of Ulysses. In fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio, Consolo focuses
on the microcosm of Sicily as a metaphor of the larger Mediterranean. His
imaginary is characterized by the concept of conflict – a conflict that keeps on
repeating itself in the Mediterranean and is somehow tied to a general conception of the Mediterranean. The harbour acquires an important space in the novel, being the hub of the whole story. The violence mentioned in the novel is a projection of violence in view of an attempt at unifying two different spheres, in this case the unification of Italy, but in a broader sense the possible unification of a Mediterranean. The attempt is not only a failure but results in a continuous war to establish a dominant culture rather than a possible melange of cultures that manage to keep their personal identities.
67
Izzo on the other hand wrote about the Mediterranean imaginary from
the point of view of sailors, who construct a Mediterranean imaginary based on
the concept of a difficult intercultural relationship and a strange bond with the
Mediterranean harbour. In Les Marins Perdus, the microcosm of Marseille
managed to represent the macrocosm of the Mediterranean, and the figures of the sailors represents a modem Ulysses, with the aim of bringing about a
Mediterranean imaginary that mingled old and traditional conceptions of the
region with new and modem ideas. Jean Claude Izzo’s sailors had different ways
of perceiving the Mediterranean, but they had a similar way of seeing and
identifying the ‘sea’. Izzo’s protagonist, much like Consolo’s protagonist,
develops an interesting habit of collecting old Mediterranean maps. For the sailor, the collection of maps represents in a certain way the concretization of a
Mediterranean and the unification of the geographical conception of the region.
The act of collecting may be considered as an attempt at identifying something
that is common, something that is part of a collective memory.
The works of Consolo and Izzo are the literal expressions of a
Mediterranean imaginary, based on their personal encounter with the region and
on their individual research on the subject. The way in which literal texts shape
our conception and ideas with their powerful imagery proves that the personal
encounter becomes a collective encounter in the translation of facts that each
author perfonns in his writings. However, what is most fascinating is the meeting
of ideas brought about through writing which also share elements with popular
68
culture. In essence, popular culture manages to reach a higher audience but it
often takes inspiration directly from literature and its various expressions. In the
sphere of popular culture one may see that the concept of adve1iising and of
mixing various means of communication to reach a specific goal come into action. 
Popular culture comp1ises various levels of cultural and artistic expression, and is therefore well placed to reach a larger audience and to imprint in the audience
various powerful images related to the subject chosen. In this case, the
Mediterranean has collected a large amount of popular culture expressions that
managed to create a knit of ideas and interpretations that succeed in intertwining and creating ideas through the use of old traditions and seminal literal texts.
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture
The way in which the Mediterranean has been projected in the sphere of
popular culture owes a lot to the dichotomy between sea and land, between a fixed object and a fluid matter. The fascination around the two contrasting elements managed to create an even more fascinating expression of popular culture, thus an idea about the region that is based on the way in which Mediterranean people view the sea and view the stable and immobile element of land. Moreover, the Mediterranean popular culture focuses a lot on the element of the harbour, a place where the two elements of water and land manage to intertwine, meet, discuss ideas and at times fight over who dominates. The conflict between the two elements, projected in the geographical distribution of the region, has deep 69 resonance in the emotional encounter with the region. Thus, the authors, artists and travellers are emotionally part of this dichotomy that is consequently reflected in their artistic expressions.
To talk about the Mediterranean nowadays is to reinvent the idea behind
the region in an innovative and appealing way. Culture and literature are new
means by which we re-conceptualize the region. The Medite1Tanean has been
compared to the Internet, because it is a place where near and far are not too well defined, where space is something fluid and where infonnation and culture are transmitted through a network of connections. In her study, Miriam Cooke63 notes how even the tenninology used on the Internet derives from marine tenninology.
One example could be the ‘port’ or ‘portal’. In relation to the web, it is defined as
a place of entry and usually signifies the first place that people see when entering
the web. Although virtually, the concept of harbour remains the first and most
relevant encounter a person makes when approaching a country or ‘page’ on the
internet. Although air transportation has gained a great deal of importance,
shipping networks used for merchandise are common and still very much in use.
The parallelism between the Mediterranean and the Internet opens a new way of
conceptualizing the Mediterranean as a physical and cybernetic space. Miriam
Cooke explains how the Mediterranean itself, just like the Internet, changes the
traditional concept of core and periphery: 63 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
70
‘The islands that are geographically centered in the Mediterranean are
rarely centers of power; rather, they are crossroads, sometimes sleepy
but sometimes also dangerous places of mixing, where power is most
visibly contested and where difficult choices must be made.’ 64
The way in which the Mediterranean is seen geographically most of the
time does not appear to be consistent with the actual function and thought of the
place. As in the case of the islands in the Mediterranean, their main function lies
in the fact that they are crossroads rather than real centres. Usually, the
geographical centre of a country is the actual political, social and economic
centre, however, in the Mediterranean, the centre is where ideas are fonned, and
this usually lies in the harbours and in the cities located in close proximity to the
sea. The centre and marginality of a place according to Cooke depends on the
position of the viewer. Therefore, the explained and conceptualized Mediterranean may have different centres and borders depending on who is writing about it. The function of popular culture is to somehow give a view on where the centre is and where the margins lie.
When discussing the Mediterranean in advertisements and in the media
m general, there is a tendency to start from the past, from a presumed
Mediterranean origin that seems to tie the whole region. In this assumption, there is no truth but just a commercial way of proposing the historical elements that 64 Ibid pp.296 71
unite the region, therefore making it appealing at a touristic level. The audience at times does not have a precise idea of the differing elements and cultures residing in the region. To make it more appealing and coherent, especially in advertising, culture seems to be portrayed as a feature that holds similar elements that recur throughout the region. Even tastes and sometimes sounds seem to be homogenized tlu·oughout the region. The French documentary film entitled Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2, aims to give an overview of the Mediterranean by focusing not just on the common features, but most of all on the fascination of the differences. The
documentary film traces how the Mediterranean has transfonned and shifted over time and it aims to show the deep cultural heritage it left in Europe. Rather than an advertisement or promotional video, this is an educational movie that rotates around the Mediterranean to explain each and every place while delineating its features and importance. The interesting fact about the movie is that it is filmed from above, giving almost an overview of the region, and that it talks about a Mediterranean future that ultimately lies in a supposed c01mnon past. When advertising a harbour in the Mediterranean, most of the short clips focus on the multiculturalism of the harbour and the projection of the place within a broader Mediterranean vision.
72
A particular advertising video, promoting Tangier65 as a harbour city
that looks onto the Mediterranean but remains predominantly African, focuses on the emotions that it can deliver and on the particular features that can attract the tourist such as traditional food and music. In everyday life, certain music and
traditional food would have probably disappeared, but in the projection of a place that needs to attract the tourist, the sensational aspect prevails and the tradition needs to be prioritized. In all the movies concerning advertisement of the Mediterranean harbours, what prevails is the conception of the harbours as
crossroads, as places where cultures meet, and obviously leave deep cultural
heritage. The movement of people in these short clips is shown as a movement
that has brought richness and cultural heritage to the country, ignoring the
ongoing debates about migration. These clips tend to ignore the ongoing problems in the Mediterranean and this is obviously done to increase tourism and project a nicer image of the region, succeeding in having a positive impact on the mind of the viewer.
Another peculiarity that is noticeable both in the clips about the
Mediterranean harbours and in many movies and stories is a concept of time
which is very different from reality. In short clips, such as the one portraying
Tangiers or the one promoting Valletta, it is noticeable that time slows down. In
the transposition of the novel Les Marins Perdus into a movie66, the concept of
65 Fabounab,Tangiers, port of Aji-ica and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010) www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxC6g (accessed July, 2014)
66 Les Marins Perdus, Claire Devers (2003)
73 time is a fundamental element, because it drastically slows down. The first scene opens up with the overview of the Aldebaran, the ship on which the story unfolds.
This scene is a very long scene that gives the viewer a hint of approaching trouble, from sea to land. It achieves this in a very calm and slow way. Throughout the movie the sense of time being slower than usual is something that finds its apex in the last minutes of the movie when all the tragedies unfold. The way in which the Mediterranean is described in short clips and in this movie shows a common perception of the Mediterranean people as a people who enjoy life at a slower rhytlnn, although in certain cases it might be true that this assumption lacks accuracy. Although it is undeniable that the juxtaposition between land and sea which we especially perceive in the harbour gives a sense of time as a rather fictitious concept, one may recall the Odyssey, where the voyage in the Mediterranean took an unusually long time. The Odyssey in fact bases on the fact that time almost seemed to have stopped and in fact, the time span that Odysseus spent travelling at sea does not match with the actual time that was passing on land in Ithaca. On the other hand we perceive that time is passing by rather slowly for Penelope who patiently raised her son and safeguarded Ithaca while waiting Odysseus.
What the concept of time in the Mediterranean proves is that the various
images that one finds both in writing and in new popular culture are constantly fed to our conception of the region and through time these various concepts fonn an imaginary. In many cases, when we look at popular culture we find elements that 74 we can reconnect to literature. This proves that the means by which an imaginary is constrncted is based on different elements but usually one may find recmTing elements both in popular culture and literature. In the concept of time we also find a common way of seeing life itself. Time in the Mediterranean seems to be stuck therefore we may argue that literature and popular culture have contributed to the fonnation of our ideas about life per se, whilst obviously not denying that everyday life was of constant inspiration to literature and culture. The way in which both popular culture and everyday life intersect, connect and find common points is something of fundamental importance in the study of the Mediterranean imaginary, as it gives different points of view and visions of the subject and therefore creates an imaginary that manages in a subtle way to unite what seems so distant. Jean-Claude Izzo, Vincenzo Consolo and many other authors, as well as different ‘texts’ of popular culture, create an ethos about the Mediterranean that aims to join what appears separate. The fact that nowadays the Mediterranean is still present in popular culture, as in the case of the previously mentioned film shown by France 2, proves that discourse about the region and the Mediterranean imaginary are still alive and they have a presence in the mind of the receiver.
The imaginary of the Mediterranean harbour is also constrncted by the
way it is advertised. A short, recent videob1 advertising the Maltese harbour
repeatedly used the word ‘Mediterranean’ to highlight the connection between
67 Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- the door to the Mediterranean, (uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA (accessed May, 2014)
75
Europe and Africa. The way in which the harbour is projected in the French
movie shows a deep connection to the historical and cultural heritage of the
country but it also aims to show how historically and culturally varied the country is. The advertisement’s aim was to create a sense of uniqueness whilst focusing on the broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole. On the one hand it focuses on the fact that Malta is part of the European Union, therefore boasting high standards of security and maritime services, and on the other hand it promotes the various hist01 ical influences on Malta and its Grand Harbour and portrays it as the gateway both to the northern and to the southern shore. Being an island in the Mediterranean gave Malta the possibility to create its uniqueness, but also to affiliate itself to both Europe and Africa. In this sense, the sea serves as a unifying factor but at the same time it was always able to maintain the individuality of each place. The discourse about the Mediterranean is rendered possible thanks to the various factors that inhabit the region – factors that may differ from one shore to another, thus making the region a more interesting one to study.
4.3 Conclusion The discourse about the Mediterranean has always revolved around the projection of different images that supposedly recall a common feeling and common grounds. The Mediterranean is a region that is in essence a combination of a myriad of cultures; this factor is very relevant in the discourse on the region 76 as the attempt to unite the region in one cultural sphere is somehow a failed attempt. It is relevant to mention that in the production of literature and culture, these different expressions especially concerning the Mediterranean have produced a knit of sensations and feelings that are now mostly recognized as being ‘Mediterranean’. The harbour in this case has always been the locus of the Mediterranean imaginary because sea and land meet in the harbour, and therefore many cultures meet and interact in the harbours.
Harbours are places that live an ‘in between’ life but that still manage to
mingle the differences in a subtle way that feels almost nonnal and natural. The
harbour has inspired many authors as it has built a sense of awaiting and hope in the person. The Mediterranean port seems to suggest that everything is possible, and that imageries and ideas can unfold in the same harbour.
77
5 Conclusion
The Mediterranean city is a place where two myths come together: the
myth of the city and the myth of the Mediterranean. Both myths have developed
independently because both managed to create symbols and connotations that
have been able to survive till today. The myth of the city in relation to the myth of
the Mediterranean has been for a long time regarded independently and therefore it created a succession of elements that was able to reside in the same place but was in essence two different elements. 68
From antiquity, the ‘city’ has been seen as a symbol of social order – as a
place where reason and civilization reign in contrast with the ignorance of the
outskirts. The concept of a ‘city’ that is able to unify ideals and control society by
maintaining high levels of education and increasing cultural standards has
developed a division between the rural areas and the city itself. In conjunction
with the harbour, the concept of a civilized ‘city’ mingles with the idea of a
cultural mixture that is able to absorb what the sea has to offer.
In the Mediterranean port cities, the cultural emancipation and the centre
of trade and business in a way managed to intenningle with the idea of ‘squalor’,
most of the time being associated to the harbour. Nevertheless, in the
68 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
78
Mediterranean harbour cities, the idea of cultural richness and emancipation was a concept that found concretization in the idealization of the ‘city’ itself by its
inhabitants. The ‘city’ as much as the Mediterranean itself found deep resonance
with the growth of literature. In the case of the ‘city’, various treaties and
literature expedients that promoted it as a centre of cultural riclmess and
architectural rigor helped the ‘city’ itself to find a place in the mind of the person
approaching it. The obvious consequence of this new fonnation of cities as a
symbol of 1igor and proliferation was that a great number of people migrated from the rural areas to the cities. The myth of the harbour cities as being the centre of business and a locus of culture went on cultivating with the accounts about these cities written by various authors. They managed to give life to a succession of images that are now imprints of harbour cities throughout the Mediterranean.
The Mediterranean appears unified in anthropological69 discourse in which
assumptions are made about the way ‘Mediterraneaninsm’ is constituted and the
‘Mediterranean way of life’. A group of cultural anthropologists aimed to view
the Mediterranean as a whole for the purpose of identifying elements that
managed to tie the region and gave meaning to the unification itself. On the one
hand they managed to give international relevance to studies about the region
because they constructed what they regarded as common Mediterranean attributes.
On the other hand they were constructing a discourse that said more about their
own vision than about a region that is varied in its essence. In a way they also
69 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
79 rendered the region ‘exotic’. The way in which anthropology managed to create an idea about the Mediterranean is interesting even though a person living in the region might argue that the picture given is incorrect. In this sense the imaginary of the Mediterranean projected by literature does not aspire to give a detailed account of life in the region but rather to actually transmit the feelings and passions that the region has. In this sense, literature was able to transfonn a passion and a detailed account of one’s own perspective about the region into an imaginary that is in its turn able to remain imprinted in the person’s conception of the Mediterranean. Literature and art in the Mediterranean had the ability to prove that there are common feelings in the region but they are distinguishable in their very essence and the harbour with its strategic position was able to give inspiration to the artist that approached it. The creation of an imaginary about the Mediterranean goes beyond the very need of knowing and apprehending facts that may be or may not be common to the whole region. In this sense, the artistic expedients and the literal world managed to relate to the reader and the spectator in a very special way by creating powerful images that construct society.
5.1 The ‘imaginary’ of the Mediterranean
One important definition of the ‘imaginary’ is given by Castoriadis in his
The Imaginary Institution of Society 70 in which he states that the human being
cannot exist without the collective and that the collective is fonned by different
7° Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth(University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
80
elements. One of the elements that is of great importance in the fonnation of the
collective is the symbol. The symbol or the collection of symbols is fonned from
reality and from an imaginary. In the composition of the imaginary, whatever
stems from reality and whatever stems from fiction remains in essence a question which is not resolved or which probably does not intend to be resolved. Therefore, the imaginary explained by Castoriadis gives a social meaning to certain questions that are fundamental in the complexity of reality. For example, the symbol of God was created for various reasons but its creation per se does not distinguish between elements that are true in its essence and elements that are imagined. The example given by Castoriadis on the symbol of God leads us to the conception of the Mediterranean region as a region fonned in its imaginary by reality and myth which intertwine and are not distinguishable. The Mediterranean created by the various authors and artists mentioned reinforces the imaginary that has at its basis the aim of giving a picture of the region which is not far from reality but on the other hand which is not that structured. Therefore we can argue that the difference between an anthropologist’s approach to the region and an artist’s approach is based on the difference in their point of focus. This statement one does not deny the importance of the anthropologist’s approach to the region where in fact social
structure appears and thus one can easily understand the way by which society is fonned. To fuiiher the study and understand it in its complexity one cannot deny the importance of literature and culture in the creation of an imaginary.
Castoriadis 71 states that society shares a number of undeniable truths that are
71 Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth (University of 81
accepted by everyone. By analyzing the imaginary one manages to go beyond
these undeniable truths and thus manages to extend the life of the imaginary itself.
Therefore, if the Mediterranean exists, it is because it managed to create a number of myths and symbols able to renew themselves. The impo1iance of the imaginary for the region itself is based on the fruits that it gives. The Mediterranean that is being mentioned in the various books and poems is supported by the emotions and passions of each and every author. If the author is not moved by passion for the region it would be difficult to create an imaginary. The Mediterranean region is still present in our mind thanks to the imaginary created by the various authors and thinkers.
The choice of the harbour as the locus of a Mediterranean imaginary
comes almost naturally as the harbours facing the Mediterranean Sea have a great impact on culture in the Mediterranean and the threshold between sea and land is on the one hand the very basis of the Mediterranean life. The harbour and the city as two separate and yet same elements intertwine and are able to create rich and variegated cultures, yet they were also the first spectators of conflicts and wars.
From this point of view, it is undeniable that the harbour in the Mediterranean
holds a special place for the author and may be seen by many authors and thinkers as a place of inspiration where ideas concretize and where the emotions, thoughts and ideas brought by the voyage at sea are still very present in the memory.
Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
82
Through the image of the harbour we come across the image of the sailor
who to many authors has been a point of reflection for the discourse on the
Mediterranean and has helped the connection between the real, almost “filthy” life of the harbor, and the ideas and concepts that fonn in the city. The various authors that integrated the image of the sailor to the idea of the harbour in the
Mediterranean were able to reinforce the Mediterranean imaginary by joining
different images and by giving them life and purpose in a way that goes beyond
the truth. The sailor in Jean-Claude Izzo’ s imaginary has a deep and developed
curiosity and a great knowledge of The Odyssey. While it is not be a surprise that
a sailor has a passion for literature, the point that Jean-Claude Izzo makes is that
Homer’s Mediterranean has definitely changed, yet it is still alive in the heart of
the ones that live the region in all its essence. Therefore, the sailor who is an
everyday image and thus is able to relate to a greater audience acquires almost
different attributes that do not match reality, but that are in essence part of a
shared Mediterranean imaginary.
The way in which authors and thinkers contribute to the fonnation of the
Mediterranean has been the principal focus of this dissertation. The pattern
created by art and literature all over the Mediterranean highlights the differences in the region but it also portrays the similarities that are able to give birth to a unified Mediterranean. As discussed throughout, the process of finding
similarities and the fonnation of an imaginary that is able to constitute the
83
Mediterranean was not a smooth one. The Mediterranean does not in fact appear
as a place that has a lot of common features. Even though politically and
sometimes socially it has been portrayed as a unified region, the unifying factors
are few. Literature does not aim to give a picture of the Mediterranean as one but
aims rather to give various personal and interpersonal interpretations of the region to fonn an imaginary able to be transported and reinterpreted in different
circumstances. It is important to understand that the word ‘imaginary’ does not
aim to conduct a political or social inquiry about the region and that the word in
itself actually aims to understand the underlying concept of the Mediterranean. It does not aim to state facts about the region but rather to give an account that is
able to connect the historical roots of the region to personal experience.
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour
Although the harbour was my main focus in identifying the Mediterranean
imaginary, it is definitely not the only point in the Mediterranean that could be
taken into account when studying its imaginary. Other aspects of the
Mediterranean could be of great relevance when expanding the various images of the region. One important aspect in all the literature expedients taken into account was the relationship of every author with their nation and their complex identity.
Therefore, in relation to the study conducted, it would be of great interest to expand the notion of ‘nationhood’ and the fonnation of various and complex
84
identities created in the Mediterranean. The Mediterranean nowadays is seen as a region where ‘nationhood’ and identity are created through a complex of knits and relations. The latest ‘citizenship’ programs in all of the northern Mediterranean countries show how the borders and the concept of ‘nationhood’ are deeply changing, most probably opening to further possibilities that range from cultural enrichment to economic advance. When thinking about the Mediterranean JeanClaude Izzo emphasized the fact that he felt that part of himself resided in every harbour and his ‘identity’ was not limited to one place. He makes us realize that the Mediterranean existed before the creation of ‘nations’ and so, each Mediterranean person feels like he can relate to more than one country and more than one culture. The harbour has been the first impact with a deep association to the region, and the person approaching a Mediterranean harbour automatically abandons his roots and is able to relate to what the harbour has to offer. In this sense we have seen how the harbour was vital to the creation of a powerful imaginary. The question of identity and complex relations in the Mediterranean would be a next step in analysing the complexity of the region. The Mediterranean harbour teaches us that all Mediterranean people are prone to the ‘other’ and are open to various cultures, including the exposure to a number of languages and the creation of a lingua .fi’anca to facilitate communication. Therefore, with this exposure promoted by the harbour, the Mediterranean created various identities that sometimes are not distinguishable.
85
Jean-Claude Izzo felt he could relate to almost every country in the
Mediterranean and that part of him resided in every harbour. Nevertheless, he
always saw Marseille as a point of reference and as an anchorage point where his thoughts concretized. Contrarily, the difficult relation of Vincenzo Consolo with the Italian peninsula makes the issue of complex identitites particularly relevant. For a number of years, Consolo worked in northern Italy where he felt like a stranger in his own country. However, with the difference of enviromnent and in a way, a dissimilarity of culture, he was able to contemplate the meaning of the Mediterranean and his native ‘country’, Sicily. The question of a possible or
rather an impossible identity in the Mediterranean does not enrich or denigrate the concept of an ‘imaginary’ but rather enables the person studying the region to understand certain dynamics and the way in which authors and thinkers approach the region. It is rather difficult to paint a clear picture of the Mediterranean through understanding the complexity of ‘identity’, though it would be of great interest to find the way in which each and every Mediterranean person manages to relate to the concept of identity, which is an integral part of his or her social accomplishment. Society instils a deep sense of fulfilment and accomplishment in a person who is able to fully relate to their country of origin, and as Amin Maalouf states in In the Nmne of Identity, 72 identity is something that most of the time may lead to war between countries, and so it is undeniable that it plays a fundamental role in the way we view things.
72 Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: violence and the need to belong (Penguin books, 2000)
86
Amin Maalouf is an author of mixed origins. He is Lebanese but has lived
most of his life in France and when asked which of the two countries is his ‘real’
country, he found it difficult to answer as he states that both countries are part of
his identity. Thus identity for Amin Maalouf is something very personal. A person
living in France fonn a number of years has the ability to emich his previous
identity, therefore acquires an added identity to the previous one. The same person cannot deny the previous identity, yet he cannot deny that the present identity plays an important role in his personal fonnation. The Mediterranean as a region has always promoted the mixture of cultures and the voyage itself, therefore contributing to the fonnation of complex and variegated identities. Nowadays, we manage to relate both to a Greek and Roman descent, therefore geographically and historically the Mediterranean has been united in ideas and concepts that are now far from each other but yet undeniable.
The same geography and architectural heritage left by the Greeks and
Romans is still visible in most of the Mediterranean cities and harbours. This is
evident in the lighthouses that were for most of the time a symbol of greatness and architectural splendour, and we encountered a succession of ideas and cultures that mingled with the necessity of the lighthouse. Therefore the lighthouse that was on the one hand a powerful expression of artistic and cultural splendour, managed to create ideas and thoughts that stemmed from the actual need of ‘light’ and guidance. All these elements intertwine in the Mediterranean, rendering the 
87
concept of identity somewhat a complex one. Each person has an identity as
explained by Tarek Abdul Razek in his study about the Mediterranean identity:
‘Each one of us is the depositary of a dual legacy: the first is vertical,
coming from our ancestors, the traditions of our people and religious
c01mnunities; the other is horizontal and derives from our era and
contemporaries. Vertical identity is connected to memory and the past;
it is limited to a given territory within a given area. It usually
corresponds to national identity, the outcome of cultural policy
choices. Instead, horizontal identity extends towards the future,
though it remains open to the contemporary, reaching beyond national
borders, within a social context, in a postmodern approach. Thus,
horizontal identity is a project, a project for the future and not merely
a legacy of the past.’ 73
In relation to the Mediterranean, the horizontal and vertical identity may
be tied to the deep varied history that the Mediterranean holds. If Mediterranean
history is based on the interaction between people and cultures, then each and
everyone’s identity cannot just be based on the value of the nation as it is now.
The horizontal identity that leaves a door open to the future is in this sense very
important and gives substance to the discourse of a Mediterranean imaginary,
73 Abdul Razek ‘Common Mediterranean identity’ The Euro-Mediterranean student research multi-conference EMUNI RES (2009) pp.1-8
88
being the main contributor to the future of the Mediterranean. The imaginary that is the bringing together of both the vertical and horizontal identities manages to give hope to future discourse about the region. The imaginary does not deny the complexity of a possible Mediterranean identity, but merely shows a past where ideas flourished and have now become an integral paii of our own identity. It also proves that the future of a region is not solely made up of geographical, political and social features but is also made of different elements that manage to inte1iwine fanning a knit of images able to reside in the mind of every reader, artist and philosopher.
A search for a common identity is surely not the path to be taken in
understanding the relations in the Mediterranean because a common identity
usually instituted by the idea of a nation instills in the person a set of common
goals and ideals. In the case of the Mediterranean, the various conflicts and wars
show that there is no co1mnon identity tying the region. Therefore, it is quite
difficult to analyze a common identity and it should not be the purpose of a study
itself. It is interesting, however, to delve in the way authors and thinkers that
contributed to the fonnation of an imaginary in the Mediterranean deal with their personal identity, whether it is problematic for a great number of authors or whether authors find that their identity is not limited to their ‘national identity’.
All these factors could be of great interest to the person studying the region in the
sense that if each author writing about the Mediterranean finds the impulse to
write about the region, then he must feel a sense of association to the region,
89 irrespective of his roots or his identity, or the historical elements that he finds
residing in all the Mediterranean. This ‘affiliation’ has an element of identity that
I find interesting in the discourse about the Mediterranean. Jean-Claude Izzo in
his Les Marins Perdus states that every person travelling in the Mediterranean
needs to have a personal reason for it, and this personal reason resides mostly in
the search for an identity. One of the characters in Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins
Perdus was in constant search of an identity; a personal one that could tie him
psychologically and emotionally to a harbour or to a land. The Mediterranean, as
a region, was the place where he could c01mnent, argue and question his own
identity. Whether the search actually resulted in finding his identity is not the
actual point of the novel but the focal point is that the constant search for an
‘affiliation’ and an anchorage point brought out a rich imaginary that is able to be
transported through time.
The Mediterranean imaginary constructed by the various authors and
thinkers created a vision of various concepts such as the sailor, the metaphor of
the harbour, and the thresholds that hold both a geographical and metaphorical
meaning. The imaginary of the region is meant to go beyond the initial sociopolitical meanings that the media tries to portray. The Mediterranean for
anthropologists, authors, politicians and the Mediterranean people themselves has in essence a different meaning for each person, and therefore by analyzing the narration and images about the region, it is possible to understand the relationship between each component of the Mediterranean society to society itself.
90
The aim of analyzing the imaginary in the Mediterranean through the help
of the harbour as a conceptual and geographical area was to focus on the way in
which literature and culture through the help of metaphors and the personal
encounter with the region, manages to leave an imprint on the imaginary of the
region. The region is not only a place where these figures meet, intertwine and are reinvented but it is also a place where politics should be discussed considering the deep historical and geographical ties as well as a place where issues such as ‘migration’ should be viewed with the history of the region in mind. The importance of the Mediterranean does not lie in the accomplishment of a common identity but in realizing that each and every complex identity that resides in and writes about the Mediterranean can contribute to the fonnation of the ‘imaginary’ to which everyone can relate – images and figures with which each Mediterranean person, with their diverse identities, can identify. The imaginary is the result of images, narratives and depictions that from a personal meaning and manage to acquire a deeper and more global meaning. The Mediterranean people would not feel that these common ideas and values are in any way limiting their freedom or restricting their identity, but on the contrary, feel that it is enriching to their personalized and contradictory identity.
91
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Annstrong A. John, ‘Braudel’s Mediterranean: Un Defi Latin’ World Politics,
Vol. 29, No. 4 (July 1977) pp. 626-636 Anderson Benedict, Imagined Communities (Verso, 1996) Abulafia David, The Great Sea: A Human History of the Mediterranean (Penguin books, 2012)
Brann Conrad Max Benedict, ‘Reflexions Sur la Langue Franque (Lingua
Franca): Origine et Actualite’ La Linguistique, Vol. 30, Fasc. 1, Colloque de
Coimbra 1993 (1994), pp.149-159
Biray Kolluoglu and Meltem Toks6z, Cities of the Mediterranean: From the
Ottomans to the Present Day (New York: LB. Tami.s & Co Ltd, 2010)
Braudel Fernand, Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of
Philip II (William Collins and sons. ltd., 1972)
Blondy Alain, Malte et Marseille au XVIIIeme siecle (Fondation de Malte, 2013)
Bouchard Norma and Lollini Massimo, ed, Reading and Writing the
Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
Cousin Bernard, ‘L’Ex-voto, Document d’Histoire, Expression d’une Societe’
Archives de Sciences Socia/es des Religions, 24e Annee, no.48.1, pp.107-124
Cousin Bernard, ‘Devotion et societe en Provence: Les ex-voto de Notre-Damede-
Lumieres’ Ethnologie Fram;:aise, Nouvelles Serie, (1977) pp.121-142
92 Cassano Franco and Zolo Danilo, L ‘Alternativa Mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007)
Cooke Miriam, ‘Mediterranean Thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’
Geographical Review, Vol. 89, No2, Oceans Connect (April 1999) pp.290-300
Consolo Vincenzo, fl Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori, 2004)
Cifoletti Guido, ‘La Lingua Franca Barbaresca’ InKoj Philosophy & Artificial
Languages (September 30, 2012)
Debrune Jerome, ‘Le Systeme de la Mediterranee de Michel Chevalier’
Confluences Mediterranee (2001) pp. 187-194
Dubry Georges, Gli ideali del A1editerraneo (Mesogea, 2000)
Devers Claire, Les Marins Perdus (2003)
Davi Laura and Jampaglia Claudio, ‘Primo Report Medlink uno Sguardo
Incrociato tra Report e Statistiche Internazionali su: Sviluppo, Genere, Liberta,
Conflitti e Mobilita nel Bacino del Mediterraneo ‘
www.medlinknet.org/report/medreport-en. pdf [accessed February, 2014]
European Commission, European Atlas of the Sea, (last updated July, 2014)
ec. europa. eu/maritimeaff airs/ atlas/ seabasins/medi terranean/long/index en.htm [accessed May 201’1] Francesca Mazzucato, Louis Brauquier – fl Poeta del Mondo Meticcio di Marsiglia (Modena) Kult Virtual Press
www.kultvirtualpress.com 93
Fabounab, Tangiers, Port of Africa and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010)
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxCGg [accessed July, 2014]
Gerald H. Blake, ‘Coastal State Sovereignty in the Mediterranean Sea: The Case
of Malta’ GeoJournal, Malta: At the Crossroads of the Mediterranean Vol. 41,
No.2 (February 1997) pp.173-180
Grima Adrian, ‘The Mediterranean as Segregation’ Babelmed.net
W\¥W .babelmed.net/index.php? c=3 8 8&m=&k=&l=en
Haller, Dieter ‘The Cosmopolitan Mediterranean: Myth and Reality’ Zeitschrifi
far Ethnologie, (2004) pp. 29-47
Homi Bhabha, ‘Of Mimicry and Man: The Ambivalence of Colonial Discourse’
Discileship: A Special Issue on Psychoanalysis, Vol. 28 (Spring, 1984) pp.125-
133 Borden Peregrine and Purcell Nicholas, The Corrupting sea, A study of the
Mediterranean History (Blackwell, 2000)
Harris, W.V, Rethinking the Mediterranean (Oxford University Press, 2005)
Izzo Jean-Claude, Les Marins Perdus (Flammarion, 1997)
Izzo Jean-Claude and Fabre Thierry, Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo
Francese (Mcsogca, 2000) Jacques Bouillon, ‘Ex-voto du Terroir marseillais’ Revue d’Histoire Modem et Contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344
94
Jo o de Pina-Cabral, ‘The Mediterranean as a Category of Regional Comparison:
A Critical View’ Chicago Journals, Current Anthropology, Vol. 30, No. 3 (June
1989) pp.399-406 Kavoulakas Kostantino, ‘Cornelius Castoriadis on Social Imaginary and Truth’ (University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
Massimo Lollini, ‘Intrecci Mediterranei. La Testimonianza di Vincenzo Consolo,
Moderno Odisseo’ Italica, Vol. 82, No.I (Spring, 2005) pp.24-43
Matvejevic Predrag, Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti, 2010)
Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: Violence and the Need to Belong (Penguin
books, 2000) Medcruise, The Association of Mediterranean Cruise Ports (2014)
http://medcruise.com [accessed June, 2014] Mollat Michelle, ‘Inventaire des ex-voto Marins en France’ Ethnologie Frarn;aise,
nouvelles serie (1979) pp.187-189
Moliere, Il Borghese Gentiluonw. Writingshome.com
www.writingshome.com/book.php?id=ebOOOOOOO 131 [accessed May, 2014]
Muscat Joseph, Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet
Indipcndcnzu, 2003) Nabiloo Ali Reza, ‘Mediterranean Features and Wonders in the Persian Literature’ Impact Journals Vol.2, Issue 1(January2014)
Moll Nora, Marinai Ignoti, Perduti (e nascosti). Il Mediterraneo di Vincenzo
Consolo, Jean-Claude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008)
95 Resta Caterina, Geofilosofia def Mediterraneo (Mesogea, 2012)
Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua Franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’
Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature.
Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) pp. 245-247
Saba Umberto, translated by Hochfield George: Song book: the selected poems of
Umberto Saba www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf
(Yale University,2008) (accessed, July 2014)
Starrett, Gregory. Zarinebaf, Fariba, ‘Encounters in the Mediterranean’ Review of
Middle East Studies, Vol. 46, No. 2 (Winter 2012) pp.289-291
Sarga Moussa, ‘Le Sabir du Drogman’ Arabica, Vol. 54, No. 4 (October 2007)
pp.554-567 Sarton George, ‘The Unity and Diversity of the Mediterranean World’ Osiris, Vol.2 (1936), pp.406-463 Salletti Stefano, Stefano Salletti
http://www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/discografia.html [accessed May, 2014]
Thayer Bill, Ostia – A Mediterranean Port (1999)
www.ostiu-untica.org/med/med.htm#2 [accessed June, 201!1]
Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009)
www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en [accessed September,
2014]
96 Valletta European Capital of Culture, Valletta 2018
www.valletta2018.org/credits [accessed June, 2014]
Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- The door to the Mediterranean,
(uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA [accessed May, 2014] Winter Werner, ‘The Lingua Franca in the Levant: Turkish Nautical Tenns of Italian and Greek Origin by Henry Kahane: Renee Kahane: Andreas Tietze’ Language, Vol.36 (September 1960) pp.454-462
Yann Arthus Bertrand, Mediterranee Notre Mer a Taus (January, 2014)
97 

I dedicate this thesis to you, dear father. You showed me with your constant love, that whatever I do with persistence and commitment will open the doors to my destiny. The long nights I spent awake, reading and researching reminded me of the long nights you spent awake working, pennitting me to study and build my future. Your sacrifices are always accompanied by a constant smile that continuously gives me courage in difficult moments.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
The number of people to whom I owe my accomplishments is far too long to fit on this page, as many have inspired me and given me their constant support which has helped me realize that knowledge could open doors I did not even know existed. Nevertheless, there are a number of people who I would like to mention as they have been there for me during tough times and have given me the support I needed. I would like to thank my family without whom I would not have been able to further my studies, my boyfriend Terry, who has always believed in me and has always been there to support me with his constant love, and my uncle Carlo, who from an early age fed me with books and literature that fostered my love of knowledge and the curiosity to find my inner self. I would also like to thank my dearest colleague Ray Cassar, who always helped me grow both academically and as a person, as well as my tutor and mentor Adrian Grima, who directed me, allowing me to ground and express my ideas better whilst always respecting and valuing my opinions.
II
Table of Contents
1 Introduction …………………………………………………………………………………………. 2
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold ………………………………………………………………. 7
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………….. 10
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the Port12
1.4 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 16
2 The Harbour as Threshold …………………………………………………………………… 1 7
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature …………………….. 20
2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour ………………………. 23
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor …………………………………………………………………. 27
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door ……………………………………………… 34
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………………… 38
3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility ………………………………………………………….. 43
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication ………. 49
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo
Inspired by the Port ………………………………………………………………………………….. 58
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo ………………………….. 60
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture ……………………………. 69
4.3 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 76
5 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………………… 78
5.1 The ‘Imaginary’ of the Mediterranean ……………………………………………. 80
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour ……………………….. 84
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY……………………………………………………………….. .. 9?.
III
Abstract

The Mediterranean harbour is a place of meeting, of encounters between
civilizations, of clashes, wars, destructions, peace; a place where culture comes to live, where art is expressed in various ways and where authors and thinkers have found inspiration in every comer. The harbour imposes a number of thresholds to the person approaching it. This threshold could have different fonns which could be emotional, geographical, spiritual or cultural. Authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo lived and experienced the Mediterranean harbour in all its aspects and expressions; their powerful experience resulted in the formation of important images referred to as ‘imaginary’. The Mediterranean imaginary is the vision of various authors who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective, but at the same time singular imagination. The harbour is an important part of the Mediterranean geographical structure and thus it has been the main point of study for many examining the region. Factors such as language have transformed and suited the needs of the harbour, being a cultural melting pot.
1 Introduction
The Mediterranean is represented by chaos, especially in the harbour cities that are witness to the myriad of cultures which meet each and every day to discuss and interact in the harbour. It is imperative to state that chaos, as the very basis of a Mediterranean discourse has been fed through the different voices fonned in the region. These same voices, images and interpretations have found a suitable home in the Mediterranean harbours, places where literature and culture managed to flourish and where the so-called ‘margins’, both geographical and social, found centrality. The harbour has acquired significance in the discourse on the Mediterranean and thus on how literature and cultural expedients and the vaiious authors and artists recall the harbour as an anchorage point for their deep thoughts about the region. 1
Nowadays, the unification of the Mediterranean seems a ‘utopia’, since the Mediterranean is politically perceived as a region full of borders and security plans. One may easily mention the various strategic moves put forward by the European Union to safeguard the northern Mediterranean countries from migration from North African shores. By applying and reinforcing these security plans, the Mediterranean has become ever increasingly a region of borders. It is also important not to idealize the Mediterranean past as a unified past, because the 1 Georges Duby Gli ideali def Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea
(Mesogea, 2000) pp.80-104
2
region was always characterized by conflict and chaos. Despite the chaos that was always part of the Mediterranean, being a region of clashing civilizations, it managed to produce a mosaic of various cultures that is visible to the eye of the philosopher or the artist. The artist and the philosopher manage to project their thoughts and ambitions for the region; therefore they are able to see hannony in a region that seems so incoherent. The aim of my thesis is to understand why the harbour is crucial in the construction of the Mediterranean imaginary. Both open space and border, the port, as in the case of Alexandria or Istanbul, has for a long time been a center for trade, commerce and interaction. Therefore, it is imperative to focus on the study of the harbour and harbour cities to be able to give substance to a study about the Mediterranean as a complex of imaginaries. The boundaries in the study about the Mediterranean have a special place; in fact a boundary that may be either geographical or political has the ability to project and create very courageous individuals that manage to transgress and go over their limits when facing the ‘other’. In the Mediterranean we perceive that the actual reason for transgressing and overcoming a limit is the need of confonning or confronting the ‘other’, sometimes a powerful ‘other’ able to change and shift ideas, able to transpose or impose cultural traits. Yet, the Mediterranean in its multicultural environment has been able to maintain certain traits that have shaped what it is today. Through movement of people in the region, the Mediterranean has been able to produce a number of great innovations, such as the movement of the Dorians who moved from the south all along the 3 Greek peninsula, and also the ‘sea people’ that came from Asia and, being hungry and thirsty, destroyed whatever they found. The same destruction and movement resulted in the creation of three important factors for the Mediterranean: the creation of currency, the alphabet, and marine navigation as we know it today. The various movements also contributed to the fonnation of the person as a free being with the ability to move freely. Therefore, movement and the overcoming of boundaries in the Mediterranean have contributed greatly to the fonnation of civilization itself.2 A board, today found in the museum of Damascus, with an alphabet very similar to the Latin one written on it, was very useful as it was very simple in its structure. This confirms a high level of democracy, as civilization meant that each individual had the possibility of knowing and understanding what his leaders understood. We get to understand that in the Mediterranean each person can practice his freedom by travelling out at sea and engage in trading. All this was made possible by the same interactions and conflicts raised in the region. Conflicts though are not the only factor that promoted the interaction and the fonnation of interesting cultural and literature in the Mediterranean, as we know it today. Art and culture have been means by which the various conflicts and interactions took life and expressed the deep feelings that inhabited the soul 2 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, filosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
4
of the artist. Karl Popper3 states that the cultural mixture alone is not sufficient to put the grounds for a civilization and he gives the example of Pisistratus, a Greek tyrant that ordered to collect and copy all the works of Homer. This made it possible to have a book fair a century later and thus spread the knowledge of Homer. Karl Popper wants to tell us that art and culture have deeply influence the fonnation of a general outset of the region and that the fonnation of the general public is not something that comes naturally, but is rather encouraged. The Greeks in this sense were directly fed the works of Homer by the diffusion of the works themselves. On the other hand, the majority of Greeks already knew how to read and write, further enabling the diffusion of knowledge. Art and architecture are two important factors that have detennined the survival of empires and cultures through time. When artists such as Van Gogh were exposed to the Mediterranean, they expressed art in a different way and when Van Gogh came in contact with the Mediterranean region, the French Riviera and Provence in particular, he discovered a new way of conceiving art. In a letter that Van Gogh wrote to his sister in 1888, he explained that the impact the Mediterranean had on him had changed the way he expressed art itself. He told her that the colours are now brighter, being directly inspired by the nature and passions of the region. The Mediterranean inspired Van Gogh to use a different kind of colour palette. If the art expressed by Van Gogh that is inspired by the Mediterranean is directly 3 Georges Duby Gli ideali del Mediterraneo, storia, jilosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
5 represented and interpreted by the spectator, the region manages to be transposed through the action of art itself.4 The way in which the thesis is structured aims to focus on the vanous images created by poets, popular music and art. Each chapter provides evidence that the harbour has been the centre of attention for the many authors and thinkers who wrote, discussed and painted the Mediterranean. The thesis aims to prove that certain phenomena such as language and religion have contributed to a knit of imaginaries, the layout of certain events such as the ex-voto in the Mediterranean and the use of Sabir or Lingua Franca Mediterranea, which shows how the harbour managed to be the center of events that shaped the cultural heritage of the Mediterranean. The language and religious movement mentioned have left their mark on the Mediterranean countries, especially the harbour cities, which were the first cities encountered. The choice of the harbour cities as the representation and the loci of a Mediterranean imaginary vision is by no means a casual one. In fact, the harbour for many centuries has been the anchorage point not only in the physical sense but also emotionally and philosophically for many authors and thinkers, two of which are Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo, extensively mentioned in the dissertation. These two authors are relevant for the purpose of this study as they manage to create a vision of the Mediterranean, based on their personal experience and influenced by 4 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp.43-55
6 the harbour from which they are looking at the region and observing the
Mediterranean. Popular culture ‘texts’ such as movies and music based on the interaction between the person and the Mediterranean region have an important role in the study, as they represent the first encounter with the harbour. It is a known fact that in the postmodern era where technological means have a broader and deeper reach, popular culture has become the first harbour in which many find anchorage. Therefore it would be difficult to mention literature works that have shaped the Mediterranean without mentioning the popular texts that have constructed images about the region that intertwine and fonn a complete and powerful image. The relevance of each factor is well defined in this study, delving deep in not only popular culture but also in language and various historical events that have transformed the Mediterranean, providing examples of how factors such as geographical elements, spirituality, devotion and passion have transfonned the way in which we perceive a region.
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold The first chapter focuses on the harbour as a threshold between stability and instability, between wealth and poverty, between mobility and ilmnobility. The various elements that constitute the harbour always convey a sense of ‘in between’ to the person approaching. The very fact that the harbour seems to be a place of insecurity gives the artists and authors a more stimulating environment to 7 write about their feelings and to contrast them with the ever-changing and chaotic enviromnent of the harbour. The way in which the natural landscape manages to influence the poetic and artistic expression is of great relevance to the study of the Mediterranean region, especially with regards to the study of the harbour. Poets such as Saba and Montale wrote about the way in which nature felt as a personified figure, able to give hope and change the way poets look at the world. 
They also wrote about nature in the Mediterranean as being an impmiant feature
shaping the way in which history and culture developed.
The sailor as a representation of a Mediterranean traveller is often found in
literature especially with regards to the notion of the harbour as an image of the
Mediterranean culture. Many authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo
Consolo wrote about the figure of the sailor in relation to the sea and everyday life in Mediterranean harbours. The novels fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio by
Vincenzo Consolo and Les Marins Perdus by Jean-Claude Izzo are written in two
different geographical areas of the Mediterranean and reflect two different
periods, but they are tied by an expression of a Meditemm~im i1rn1eirn1ry and
somehow recall common features and aspects of the harbour. Both novels manage to transpose their authors’ personal encounter with the Mediterranean, therefore
recalling their own country of birth. The novels are somewhat personal to the
authors; Consolo recalls Sicily while Izzo often refers to Marseille. The fact that
the novels are projecting two different areas and two different points of view on
8
the Mediterranean proves that by gathering different experiences related to the
region, a rich imaginary is created.
The harbour is a door, an entryway to a new world, and borders. Security
and expectations are all part of the experience of the threshold when entering a
country, especially in the Mediterranean, where thresholds are constantly present and signify a new and exciting experience that leads to a new interpretation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The way in which the harbour acts as an entryway suggests that what lies beyond the harbour is sometimes a mystery to the traveller.
Literature greatly contributes to the fonnation of ideas, especially in regard to the fonnation of thoughts such as the idea of a Mediterranean imaginary, but there is another element of fundamental importance to the formation of ideas on a generic line, which is popular culture. High-culture, referring to elements such as art, literature, philosophy and scholarly writings, creates a common understanding between an educated public. Popular culture refers to the section of culture that has a common understanding between the public. High-culture and popular culture have the power to transform what is mostly regarded as pertaining to high society; literature is constantly being reinterpreted and transfonned by popular culture to be able to reach a greater audience.
9
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The imp01iance of natural landscape which detennines the success or failure of a harbour, also detennines a number of historical events. In this sense, the Mediterranean is a region that has been naturally set up with a number of very important harbours that consequently fonned a particular history. The image of the harbour could be compared to the image of the lighthouse, which is part of the harbour itself but at the same is a distinct entity that in some cases had a role which went beyond its initial role of guidance and assumed almost a function of spiritual assistance. 5 The symbol of the lighthouse is also tied to knowledge and therefore the lighthouse has the ability to give knowledge to the lost traveller at sea, it is able to show the way even in uncertainties. The lighthouses in the Mediterranean had the ability to change through ages and maintain a high historical and cultural meaning; their function is a matter of fact to give direction to the traveller, but in certain cases it has been used to demarcate a border or as a symbol of power.
The Mediterranean Sea has witnessed different exchanges, based on belief,
need and sometimes even based solely on the search of sel£ Among these modes
of exchange and these pretexts of voyage in the Mediterranean, we find the exvoto and the movement of relics. Both types of exchange in the region have in
common at the basis religion that instilled in the traveller a deep wish to follow a
5 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti: 2010)
10
spiritual path. These exchanges resulted in an increasing cultural exchange. The
ex-voto6 shows a number of things. One of these things is that the very existence
of ex-voto proves a deep connection with the geographical aspect in the
Mediterranean and therefore proving that the region is a dangerous one. In this
sense, people in the Mediterranean have shown their gratitude to God or the
Virgin Mary in the fonn of ex-voto after a difficult voyage at sea. On the other
hand, the ex-voto shows how popular culture mingles with the spiritual experience and the way in which a person expresses gratitude to the divine. The ex-voto paintings have a special way of being identified. The saint or in most cases Virgin Mary, is usually set in a cloud or unattached from the sea in a tempest. Another element that shows if a painting is or is not part of an ex-voto collection, is the acronyms found in the bottom of every painting V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit). The use of Latin demonstrates the vicinity to Christianity, whilst the words meaning that ‘I made a vow and I received grace’ prove the tie between the tragedies at sea and the grace given by God. The difficult Mediterranean geographical predisposition, discussed by Femand Braudel7 has developed an abundance of devotion that transformed to shrines and objects of adoration and gratitude. These same shrines, objects and materials that were most of the time exchanged and taken from one place to another, have deeply enriched the Mediterranean with cultural objects and the same shrines are nowadays part of a collective cultural heritage.
6 Joseph Muscat Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet Indipendenza, 2003) 7 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II
(Fontana press: 19 8 6)
11
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the
Port The Mediten-anean for Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo revolves around the idea of a harbour that gives inspiration because it is in essence a border where ideas meet and sometimes find concretization. The Mediterranean harbour for centuries has been a meeting place for people and cultures, thus creating a region full of interactions on different levels. The imaginary for both authors has been shaped by both cultural elements and by the literary elements that find a special place in the mindset of the author. Culture as a popular expression of the concept of the Mediten-anean has developed in different ways, one of which is the projection of the harbour and the Mediterranean itself through media and advertising. Various elements such as the touristic publicity or the actual reportage about the harbour and the Mediten-anean have widened the horizon and the imaginary of the region. In advertisements, the Mediterranean has been idealized in some ways and tends to ignore controversial issues such as ‘migration’; advertising also tends to generalize about the Mediterranean and so mentions elements such as the peaceful and relaxing way of life in the region. Advertisement obviously has its own share in the building of an ‘imaginary’ of the region, but it may also create confusion as to what one can expect of the region. On the other hand, the reportage about the Mediterranean harbour and the region itself focuses more on everyday life in the Mediterranean and common interactions such as encounters with fishennen. Nevertheless, when mentioning 12 the MediteITanean even the reportage at times makes assumptions that try to unite the MediteITanean into an ideal space and it sometimes aims to give an exotic feel to the region. Yet there are a number of informative films that have gathered important material about the MediteITanean, such as the French production Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus, produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2.8 The difference between the usual promotional or adve1iising video clips and the documentary film produced for France 2 was that in the latter the focus points were an expression of the beauty of the whole, whereas in the fonner, beauty usually lies in the common features that for marketing purposes aim to synthesize the image of the Mediterranean for a better understating and a more clear approach to the region. The harbour and other vanous words associated to the concept of the harbour have been used in many different spaces and areas of study to signify many different things other than its original meaning, and this makes us realize that the harbour itself may hold various metaphorical meanings. We have seen the way in which the harbour served as a first spiritual refuge or as an initial salvation point, but it is also interesting to note how the harbour is conceptually seen today,
in an era where globalization has shortened distances and brought down barriers. Nowadays, the harbour is also used as a point of reference in the various technological terms especially in relation to the internet, where the ‘port’ or 8 Yan Arthus-Betrand Mediteranee notre mer a taus (France 2, 2014)
www.yannarthusbertrand.org/ en/films-tv/–mediterranee-notre-mer-a-tous (accessed February,
2014)
13
‘portal’ refers to a point of entry and thus we perceive the main purpose of the harbour as being the first point of entry as is in the context of infonnation technology. The concept of core and periphery has deeply changed in the world of Internet and technology, as the concept of core and periphery almost disappeared. Similarly, the Mediterranean’s core and pe1iphery have always been in a way different from what is considered to be the nonn. Geographically, the core could be seen as the central area, the place where things happen, whereas in the Mediterranean, the periphery acquires almost the function of the core. The harbour is the geographical periphery; neve1iheless, it acquires the function of the core. The islands for example are usually centres, whereas in the Mediterranean they are crossroads rather than real centres of power. In nonnal circumstances the relation between core and periphery is something that denotes not only the geographical location of a place but it usually also refers to economical, social and cultural advancement. Therefore, in the Mediterranean region the concept of geographical centre and economical and social centres are different from their usual intended meaning.
The Mediterranean imaginary has developed in such a way that it
purposely distorted the concepts such as the standard core and periphery or the usual relationship between men and nature or between men and the various borders. In the Mediterranean imaginary, which as we have mentioned is being fed by various authors and popular discourse, has the ability to remain imprinted in our own thoughts and thus has the ability to reinterpret the region itself; we find 14 that the usual conceptions change because they suit not only the region but the author that is writing about the region. The way in which the various authors and artists who describe the Mediterranean are faced with the ongoing challenges presented by the region shows how in essence each and every author has their own personal approach to the region. Their works are essentially a personal project which lead to the enriclunent of the region’s imaginary. The differences between each and every author makes the ‘imaginary’ and the accounts about the Mediterranean much more interesting and ersonalized. 
Consolo9 and Izzo10 have different ways of perceiving the region and
although they both aim to create an ‘imaginary’ that may recall similar features, it is undeniable that there are substantial differences in their approach. Consolo on the one hand focuses a lot on the image of Ulysses as a figure that represents him in his voyage in search of the self. Ulysses for Consolo is a figure that manages to preserve a meaning even in the modem era, a figure that is able to travel through time all the while reinventing the Mediterranean. Izzo as well feels that the figure of Ulysses is imperative to the study of the Mediterranean, but he mostly focuses on the impact of the present experience of the region on the conception of a Mediterranean ‘imaginary’ rather than focusing on the past as a representation of the present situation. 9 Vincenzo Consolo Il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori: 2012) 10 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) 15
1.4 Conclusion
The Mediterranean has been seen as a region full of inconsistencies,
contradictions and conflicts, based mainly on the divergent ideas and cultures residing in the same area. The Mediterranean imaginary does not exclude the conflicts that are present in the region and does not aim to unify the region, and in doing so it aims to give voice to the region. For the various authors and thinkers that are mentioned in the thesis, the Mediterranean has transmitted an emotion or has been able to create the right environment to express ideas and fonn thoughts. The relevance of each and every author within the framework of this thesis shows that without analyzing the single expression about the region, through the various works, one cannot fonn an imaginary of the Mediterranean region. The various concepts of borders, thresholds, conflicts and cultural clashes manage to mingle with each other in everyday life in the Mediterranean – greater ideas and fundamental questions find resonance and meaning in simple everyday interaction between a common sailor and a woman at a bar. The Mediterranean in essence is the voyage between the search for deep roots and the analysis of the clashes that result from this search for roots. The study of the Mediterranean is the constant evaluation of boundaries and the search for the ‘self’ through a wholly subjective analysis of the ‘other’. The imaginary plays a fundamental role in bringing near the ‘roots’ and the ‘present’, and the ‘self’ and the ‘other’.
16
2 The Harbour as Threshold The Mediterranean harbour for many authors and thinkers is a starting point as well as a dying point of the so called ‘Mediterranean culture’. In fact many sustain that the ‘MediteITanean culture’ takes place and transfonns itself in its harbours. This concept does not have to confuse us in assuming that a ‘Mediterranean culture’ in its wholesomeness really does exist. There are elements and features that seem to tie us; that the sea so generously brought ashore. On the other hand the same sea has been keeping things well defined and separate. The harbour as the first encounter with land has always maintained an important role in the formation of ideas and collective imagination. The harbour is not selective in who can or cannot approach it and so the fonnation of this collective imagination is a vast one. It is also important to state that the harbour in itself is a place of contradictions, a place where everything and nothing meet. The contrasting elements and the contradictions that reside in Mediterranean ports are of inspiration to the various authors and thinkers who study the Mediterranean. In this sense they have contributed in the formation of this Mediterranean imagination. Literature is an important factor that contributes to a fonnation of a collective imagination; it would be otherwise difficult to analyze the Mediterranean without the help of literature, as the fonnation of a collective imagination was always fed through literature and cultural expedients.
17
The Mediterranean region, as we shall see, is an area that is somehow
constructed; a person in France may not be aware of what a person in Morocco or in Turkey is doing. The concept of a constructed Mediterranean may be tied to the anthropological study conducted by Benedict Anderson 11 where he states that the ‘nation’ is a constructed concept and may serve as a political and somehow economic pretext. The sea is navigated by both tragic boat people and luxurious cruise liners, and these contradictions seem to be legitimized in the Mediterranean region. To give two recent examples we can observe on a political sphere, the European Union’s decision to fonn a Task Force for the Mediterranean (TFM) whose aims are to enhance the security of its shores and to drastically reduce deaths at sea. The TFM is a recent initiative that follows a number of proposals at a political level that have the Mediterranean security at heart. 12 This idea was triggered by a particular event that saw the death of 500 migrants off Lampedusa. It clearly poses a question whether the Mediterranean is a safe place or not, and whether it remains in this sense appealing to touristic and economic investment. The TFM probably reinforces the idea that the Mediterranean is a problematic region and thus requires ongoing ‘security’. To reconnect to the main idea, the TFM reinforces the notion that the Mediterranean is a constructed idea where access from one shore to another is denied and where one shore is treated as a security threat whereas the other shore is treated as an area to be protected or an 11 Benedict Anderson, Imagined communities (Verso, 1996)
12 Brussels, 4.12.2013 COM (2013) 869 Communicationjiwn the commission to the European Parliament and the council on the work of the Task Force Mediterranean 18 area that is unreachable. The contradictions keep on adding up when we see the way the Mediterranean is portrayed for economic and touristic purposes. One example is the ‘Mediterranean port association’ that helps the promotion of cruising in the Mediterranean region providing assistance to tourists who would like to travel in the region. In this context the Mediterranean is used in a positive way in relation to the touristic appeal it may have. The construction of a Mediterranean idea is by no means restricted to an economical or a political discourse; it has deeper roots and meanings that have fonned through a history of relations between countries and of fonnations of literary expedients. For Franco Cassano13, the Mediterranean is a region that in essence is made of differences, it would be otherwise difficult to justify the clashes that have characterized the Mediterranean history, if it was not for the fact that we are all aware that it is a region made up of dissimilarities On the other hand it is due to these dissimilarities that the Mediterranean is an appealing region both for authors and for travelers alike.
13 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano:Feltrinelli, 2007)
19
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature Nature and literature are two elements that intertwine and thus create a collective imagination around the concept of the Mediterranean harbour. In fact, the dialectic between natural landscape and poetic expression was always a matter of great relevance as nature constantly managed to aid the development of poetic expression. The natural landscape helps the fonnation of existential thoughts, such as life, death and the existence of men – thoughts that are always reinterpreted and reinvented through literature. This relation between men and nature was always important in configuring spaces and detennining them according to a common understanding. 14 In the poem of Giacomo Leopardi Dialogo delta Natura e di un Islandese, Nature is personified, and although the indifference and coldness of nature is palpable, we sense that the poet is being aided by nature in fanning his ideas about life itself. Through time and especially through globalization, the world is being interpreted in terms of geographical maps and technology is subsequently narrowing our concept of space and enlarging our concept of life. In the new modem dimension, where the concept of space has acquired an abstract meaning, literature leaves the possibility of dialectic relationship between men and nature, thus enabling men to perceive the places they inhabit as a significant part of their self-construction process. This concept takes us to the perception created around the Mediterranean region and especially the way people look at 14 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo de/la contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Quest: 2009) pp.358-372
20
figures such as the sea, the ports and the shores. In Giambattista Vico’s15 poetic geography we understand that the representation of geography through poetic expression is something that dates back in time, through a cosmic representation of senses and feelings. In this regard, Montale and Saba both express in a relatively modem tone the deep representation of the Mediterranean through a mixture of contrasting feelings and ideas. The image of the harbor and any other images in the Mediterranean are deeply felt and analyzed, through the eyes of the poets that live in the region. Montale uses the dialectic of memory to explain his relationship with the Mediterranean, a region locked in its golden age that lives through the memory of poets and authors. He refers to the Mediterranean as ‘Antico ‘ emphasizing the fact that it is an old region. The word ‘Antico ‘ does not merely refer to oldness, but to oldness combined with prestige. The memory characterizes the Mediterranean for Montale, the image of the sea for instance is an archaic image that notwithstanding holds a modem and yet spiritual meaning as it expresses a sense of purification. The sea with its movement brings ashore all the useless and unwanted elements. On the other hand the sea may be seen as a fatherly figure that becomes severe in its actions and makes the poet feel insignificant and intimidated. Montale’s aim was to overcome the threshold between artistic expression and natural landscape through a dialogue with the Mediterranean Sea. This aim was not fulfilled. Montale tried hard to express artistically what the Mediterranean Sea meant but ended his poem humbly putting himself at a lower stage in comparison to the greatness of the Sea. Montale fills 15Massimo Lollini Il Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009)
21 his poetry with a mixture of humility and paradoxes; two elements that keep on repeating themselves in the poetry concerning the MeditelTanean.
Furthennore, in Umberto Saba’s ‘Medite1Taneet16 we encounter the same
contrasts and paradoxes used by Montale to develop the figure of the
MeditetTanean Sea. Saba uses the microcosm of Trieste to explain a larger
macrocosm: The MeditetTanean. This technique renders his work more personal and gives it a deeper meaning. Saba and Montale both rely on the memory to express a feeling of deep ties with the element of the sea and the life of the MeditelTanean harbour. Saba’s MeditelTanean resides in his microcosm, personal encounters and experiences fonn his ideas about the region; a region he perceives as being full of fascinating contradictions.

‘Ebbri canti si levano e bestemmie
nell’Osteria suburbana. Qui pure
-penso- e Mediterraneo. E il mio pensiero
all’azzulTo s’inebbria di quel nome.’ 17
‘Drunken songs and curses rise up
in the suburban tavern. Here, too,
I think, is the Mediterranean. And my mind is
drunk with the azure of that name.’ 18
16 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
\V\V\V. worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
17 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009) pp.358-372
22
Saba mingles his personal classicist fonnation expressed in the ‘all’azzurro’
with the poorest part of the Mediterranean harbour ‘l’osteria’. Both factors are intertwining, and so, the Mediterranean for Saba is the combination of both the richness of classicist thoughts that fonned in the Mediterranean as well as the meager elements that fonned in its po1is; yet they embellish and enrich the concept of the Mediterranean. Saba is searching for his personal identity through the search for a definition to the Mediterranean. In his art he attempts to portray the very heart of the MediteITanean which is found in his abyss of culture and knowledge with the everyday simple life of the harbours. 2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour In Saba and Montale’s works, the fascinating inconsistencies in the Mediterranean seem to find a suitable place in the ports and in the minds of each and every author and thinker who encounters it. The notion of stability and instability finds its apex in the port. The sea is the synonym of instability, especially in the Mediterranean, being depicted as dangerous and unpredictable. As in the recounts of the Odyssey, the sea, and the Mediterranean as a whole, is a synonym of instability and thus prone to natural catastrophes. The Homeric recounts of Ulysses’ journey explore the Mediterranean that was previously an unknown place. Although the places mentioned by Homer are fictitious, they now 18 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/song:book _excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
23
have a general consensus over the definition of the actual places. As time went by historians and authors went on confinning what Homer had depicted in his Odyssey – a Mediterranean that constantly poses a challenge, danger and fascination at the same time. Femand Braudel in his ‘Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip the II’ 19 sustains the view of a difficult Mediterranean, of a succession of events that have helped the success of the Mediterranean for a period of time. Its instability and complication have not aided the area in maintaining its ‘golden age’. This discourse was reinvented by Horden and Purcell in ‘The Corrupting Sea’20 where the Mediterranean meets geographically, historically and anthropologically. In ‘The Corrupting Sea’ the view of Femand Braudel is expanded into what the Mediterranean meant
geographically and historically, therefore Horden and Purcell explain that the inconsistencies and natural features in the Mediterranean really contributed to bring the ‘golden age’ to an end, but they were the same features that brought on the rich culture around the Mediterranean countries in the first place. Where literature is concerned, the inconsistencies and natural features served as an inspiration to various authors who went on fonning the collective imagination around the Mediterranean. Therefore, it could be argued that the geographical
complexity of the region is in fact the tying point to the ‘Mediterranean’ itself that resides in the unconscious and that otherwise would have died with its economical shift towards other areas of interest. The problematic identity and the challenging 19 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986)
20 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing: 2011)
24
natural enviromnent brought by an ongomg sense of curiosity and attraction towards the Mediterranean region. The port is the first encounter with stability after a journey that is characterized by instability, at the surprise of the inexperienced traveler. However, the port does not always covey immovability. The p01i gives a sense of limbo to the traveller that has just arrived. It is a safe place on the one hand but on the other hand due to its vicinity to the sea, it is as unpredictable as the sea itself The sailor is a frequent traveler who knows and embraces the sea. He chose or has been forced to love the sea, to accept the sea as his second home. The sailor is in fact the figure that can help us understand the fascination around the Mediterranean and its ports. It is not an unknown factor that sailors and their voyages have captured the attention of many authors that tried extensively to understand the affinity sailors have to the sea. The sailor21 is a man defined by his relation with the sea and is a recurrent figure in a number of literature works all over Europe and the rest of the world. The sailor is the incarnation of the concept of human marginality, he lives in the margin of life and he embraces the marginality of the harbour with the different aspects of the port. The thresholds present in the port are represented by the sailor; a figure that lives between the sea and land, between betrayal and pure love,
between truth and lie. Like the portrayal of Odysseus, the concept of a sailor has 21 Nora Moll Marinai Ignoti,perduti (e nascosti). fl Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
25
infidelic properties. He carnally betrays his loved one, but he is psychologically anchored to one women for his whole life; a women who is always present in various thoughts but at the same time she is always physically distant. As we will see in various works, the sailor is in constant search of knowledge – the very same knowledge that brought him to love and embrace the sea. The knowledge that is conveyed through the action of travelling itself is another question that would require a deep analysis, but for the sake of our study the fact that knowledge is transmitted through the depth of the sea is enough to make a com1ection with the purpose by which the sailor travels. The sailor fluctuates between sea and land, between danger and security, between knowledge and inexperience. The thresholds are constantly overcome by the curious and free spirited sailor that embarks in this voyage to the discovery of his inner-self. The literary voyage of the sailor in the Mediterranean takes a circular route while it goes deep in ancient history and ties it to modem ideas. Since the sailor is not a new character but a recurring one in literature and culture it has the ability to transfonn and create ideas giving new life to the Mediterranean harbours. While the seamen are the link between the high literature and the popular culture, the sailor does not have a specific theme in literature but the archetype of ‘the sailor’ has a deep resonance in many literary themes. As Nora Moll states in one of her studies about the image of the sailor, she puts forward a list of common themes associated with the image of the sailor:
26
‘Tra i complessi tematici, a cm m parte ho gia accem1ato,si
annoverano l’avventura, il viaggio, l’eros, l’adulterio, il ritorno, il
superamento di limiti (interiori) e di sfide ( esterne ), la liberta, la vita
come “navigatio” e come intrigo conflittuale di esperienze. ’22
‘Amongst the complex themes, which I partly already mentioned, we
find adventure, travel, Eros, adultery, the return, the overcoming of
limits (interior) and challenges (exterior), freedom, life as “navigatio”
and as a conflictual intrigue (or scheme) of experiences.’
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor The interesting fact about the study conducted by Nora Moll is that the sailor in her vision is not merely a figure tied to a specific social class, but as we can see the themes listed are themes that can be tied also to the figure of Ulysses. It is difficult to say that Ulysses or the image of the sailor own a predestined set of themes, and in fact they do not necessarily do so. Ulysses is a character that comprehends certain themes, but these change and shift in accordance to space, time and circumstances. What does not change is the thresholds that are always present in the life of a sailor, the limits that are constantly there to be overcome and the external challenges that need to be confronted. The harbour conveys a 22 Nora Moll Marinai Jgnoti,perduti (e nascosti). I! Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Larej (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
27
number of thresholds; as we have seen these are embodied in the figure of the manner. Jean Claude Izzo in his Les Marins Perdus23 wrote about the discomfort of sailors having to forcedly stay on land and their relationship with the harbor, a passing place that has a special meaning. The harbor is in fact a special place for the mariner, as it is the only place where they can have human contact beyond that of the crew. The mariner in Jean Clause Izzo does not feel that he belongs to any nation or country. He belongs to the sea; a sea that managed to give meaning to his life but at the same time managed to destroy it. Jean Claude Izzo uses strong images of the port to describe the tie the sailor has to the harbour itself, he uses sexual and erotic images and ties them to legends and popular culture expedients. The story is interesting because of the way Jean Claude Izzo reverses the way sailors live. In fact he recreates a story where the sailor is trapped in the harbour and so he is forced to view the sea from land and not the other way round as he usually does. The psychological discomfort that Jean Claude Izzo creates portrays the Mediterranean archetypes and the life in the ports from a reverse point of view. Everyday life in the harbour is analyzed through a succession of tragedies that on one hand recall the classicist view of the Mediterranean, and on the other hand, due to references to everyday life elements, may be easily connected to the modem conception of the Mediterranean port. The links created by Jean Claude Izzo are made on purpose to create an ongoing bond between the classic Homeric 23 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
28
Mediterranean and the modem Mediterranean. In fact, Diamantis -the mam character of the novel- is portrayed as a modem Ulysses trying to cope with ongoing temptations and with the constant drive for knowledge. The Odyssey is for Diamantis a point of anchorage. He reads the Odyssey while attempting to define himself: ‘In effetti l’Odissea non ha mai smesso di essere raccontata, da una taverna all’altra,di bar in bar: … e Ulisse e sempre fra noi. La sua eterna giovinezza e nelle storie che continuiamo a raccontarci anche oggi se abbiamo ancora un avvenire nel Mediterraneo e di sicuro li. [ … ]I porti del Mediterraneo … sono delle strade. ’24 ‘Yes … In fact, the Odyssey has constantly been retold, in every tavern
or bar … And Odysseus is still alive among us. Eternally young, in the
stories we tell, even now. If we have a future in the Mediterranean,
that’s where it lies.” [ … ] “The Mediterranean means … routes. Sea
routes and land routes. All joined together. Connecting cities. Large
and small. Cities holding each other by the hand.’ In this quote we see the continuous threshold between space and time being overcome, that serves to keep alive the Mediterranean itself. It is clear that the classic Homeric recount is always reinterpreted and reinvented. The Odyssey
is not the only point of reflection for Diamantis. In fact the protagonist is seen as a 24 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
29
deep character that reflects on the various incidents in his life and it could be argued that Diamantis is the expression of Jean Claude Izzo’s thoughts. The sailors in Jean Claude Izzo’s novel chose to be Mediterranean; naval commerce exists beyond the enclosed sea, but these men chose to sail with inadequate ships in a region where geographical beauty and historical richness meet. The port for Izzo, has multiple meanings and he defines the Mediterranean harbours as differing from other harbours, because of the way they are accessed. Izzo uses the image of the harbour as a representation of love: ‘Vedi, e’ il modo in cui puo essere avvicinato a detenninare la natura di un porto. A detenninarlo veramente [ … ] Il Mediterraneo e’ un mare di prossimita’. ’25
‘You see, it’s the way it can be approached that detennines the nature of
a port. Really detennines it. [ … ] The Mediterranean, a sea of closeness.’
This passage shows the influence of thought, Izzo inherited from
Matvej evic. In fact the approach used to describe the harbour and to depict the nature is very similar to the one used by Matvejevic in his ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’. 26 We perceive that the harbour is substantially a vehicle of devotion, love, passion and Eros, though we may also observe the threshold between the love and passion found in the port and the insecurity and natural brutality that the sea may convey. In this novel, the port is transfonned in a secure 25 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) ppl22 26 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010)
30
place whilst the sea is a synonym of tragedy. At the same time the port is seen as a filthy and conupt place. While for Izzo the past is used as a background to tie with the present and moreover to show a link with the future, Consolo uses a different technique. He goes deep in one focal historical point to highlight certain Mediterranean features and problematic issues. Consolo uses the period of time where Sicily was undergoing various political changes. He describes the revolution and the Italian unification, and portrays real events and characters tied to Sicilian history. In Vincenzo Consolo, the image of the sailor is used as a metaphor through the work of Antonello ‘il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio’.27 The title itself gives us a hint of the tie between art and everyday life. The voices that intertwine and form the discourse around the Mediterranean are hard to distinguish as they have fanned the discourse itself to a point where a voice or an echo is part of another. The work of Consolo28 goes through a particular historical period in Sicily to describe present situations and ongoing paradoxes in the Mediterranean region. It is difficult to resume and give a name and specific allocation to the works on the Mediterranean as the multiple faces and voices have consequently fanned a variety of literature and artistic works. The beauty behind works on the Mediterranean is that archetypes such as the concept of a ‘sailor’ or the ‘harbour’ are revisited and reinterpreted, thus acquiring a deeper meaning and at the same time enriching the meaning of ‘the Mediterranean’ itself.
27 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
28 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’lgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
31
Consolo focuses on the microcosm of Sicily and he portrays a fluctuation
between sea and land. He locates Sicily in an ideal sphere where the thresholds are nonexistent: ‘La Sicilia! La Sicilia! Pareva qualcosa di vaporoso laggiù nell’azzurro tra mare e cielo, me era l’isola santa! ’29 ‘Sicily! Sicily! It seemed something vaporous down there in the blue between sea and sky, but it was the holy island!’ Sicily is placed in an ideal sphere where beautiful natural elements coexist with famine, degradation and war. The imagery created around the island of Sicily may be comparable to the imagery around the Mediterranean region. As for the harbour it is described by Consolo as a place of contradictions, comparable to the ones found in the whole Mediterranean. The detail given to the life in the port is extremely in depth and the type of sentences used expresses the frenetic lifestyle of the port itself: ‘Il San Cristofaro entrava dentro il porto mentre ne uscivano le barche, caicchi e gozzi, coi pescatori ai rami alle corde vele reti lampe sego stoppa feccia, trafficanti con voce urale e con richiami, dentro la barca, tra barca e barca, tra barca e la banchina, affollata di vecchi, di donne e di bambini, urlanti parimenti e agitati [ … ].’30 29 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:56
30 Vincenzo Consolo fl so1-riso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:29
32
‘The San Cristoforo sailed into the harbour whilst the boats, caiques
and other fishing boats, sailed out with the fishennen holding the
ropes sails nets tallow oakum lee, traffickers beckoning with an ural
voice, inside the boat, from one boat to another, from one boat to the
quay, crowded with the elderly, women and children, screaming
equally and agitated’ [ … ] The tension around the port is well transmitted in the explanation given by Consolo, there seems to be a point of nothingness and a point of departure at the same time. We perceive that there is plenty of life in the port but at the same time confusion reigns, therefore we could argue that people in ports are not really conscious of life and that they are letting things turn. Nevertheless, the port is the starting point of life that develops either in the sea or inland. Both by Consolo and in Izzo we are made aware of the importance of life at the ‘starting point’, therefore the port in the works of both authors acquires the title of a ‘threshold’ between life and death, consciousness and unconsciousness, love and hatred, nature and artifice, aridity and fertility. In the microcosm described by Consolo, the Sicilian nature and its contradictions seem to recall the ones in the rest of the region. For example, the painting ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ is described as a contradictory painting. In fact, the sailor is seen as an ironic figure that smiles notwithstanding the tragedies he has encountered. The ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ has seen the culture and history of the Mediterranean unveil, he has therefore a strange smile that 33 expresses the deep knowledge acquired through his experience and a deep look that convey all the suffering he has come upon. In the novel by Consolo, the painting serves as a point of reference and in fact, the ‘Ignoto Marinio’ resembles another important character in the novel; Intemodato. Both figures share the ironic and poignant smile and the profound look. Intemodato is seen as a typical Sicilian revolutionary who embraces the sea but at the same time is not psychologically unattached to the situations that happened on land. He is part of the revolution and integral part of the Sicilian history.
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door Consolo and Izzo with their accounts of sailors and the life in Mediterranean harbours brought us to the interpretation of the harbour as a metaphorical door. As in the seminal work of Predrag Matvejevic ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’,31 the harbour is tied to the concept of a metaphorical door. In Latin both ‘porto’ and ‘porta’ have the same root and etymological derivation. A harbour in fact is a metaphorical and physical entryway to a country. In the Roman period, the god Portunos was the deity of the harbour who facilitated the marine commerce and the life in the port in general. The various deities related to the sea in the Roman 31 Predrag Matvejevic II Mediterraneo e I ‘Europa, lezioni al college de France e altri saggi (Garzanti elefanti:2008)
34
and Greek traditions are an indication of a deep relation between the figure of the harbour and the physical and geographical figure of the door or entryway. The door may have many different shapes and may divide different spaces but it always signifies a threshold from one point to another. In literature the harbour signifies a metaphorical door between fantasy and reality, history and fiction, love and hatred, war and peace, safety and danger. The image of the door is concretized through the various border controls, visas and migration issues and in this regard the entryway becomes a question of membership. A piece of paper in this case detennines the access through that doorway, but from a cultural and
identity point of view the Mediterranean threshold is overcome through the encounter with history and fiction. Thierry Fabre in his contribution to the book series ‘Rappresentare ii Mediterraneo’; 32 in relation to the Mediterranean identity he states; ” … Non si situa forse proprio nel punto di incorcio tra la storia vera e i testi letterari che danno origine all’immaginario Mediterraneo?”33 ‘ Isn’t perhaps situated exactly at the meeting point between the real stories and the literature texts that give birth to the Mediterranean imagination?’ Fabre is conscious of the fact that the discourse about the Mediterranean limits itself to a constructed imaginary, the poet or artist in general that enters this metaphorical door is expected to conceive the Mediterranean imaginary; blending reality with fiction. The door is not always a static figure but is sometimes blurred and does not 32 Jean Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, lo sguardo fiwicese (Mesogea: 2000) 33 Ibid (Mesogea: 2000) pp.25
35
clearly divide and distinguish. The Mediterranean itself is a region of unclear lines the fonnation of a port and of a nation itself is sometimes not that clear. In Matvejevic’s ‘Il Mediterraneao e l’Europa’34 literature blends with facts and culture so does the geography around the Mediterranean region: ‘Tra terra e mare, in molti luoghi vi sono dei limiti: un inizio o una
fine, l’immagine o 1 ‘idea che li uniscono o li separano. Numerosi sono
i tratti in cui la terra e il mare s’incontrano senza irregolarita ne rotture,
al punto che non si puo detenninare dove comincia uno o finisce
l’altro.Queste relazioni multiple e reversibili, danno fonna alla costa. ’35 
‘Between land and sea, there are limits in many places: a start or a
finish, the image or the idea that joins or separates them. The places
where sea meets land without any irregularities or breaks are
numerous, to the extent that it’s not possible to detennine where one
starts or the other finishes. These multiple and reversible links that
give shape to the coast.’ The coast in this sense is made up of a set of relations between figures and fonns that meet without touching each other, the door is not always present; it sometimes disappears to give room to imagination and the fonnation of literature.
34 Predrag Matvejevic Il Mediterraneo e !’Europa, Lezioni al College de France e Altri Saggi
(Garzanti elefanti: 2008)
35 Ibid (Garzanti: 2008) pp.53
36
The concept of literature allows the analysis of culture and the way it 1s
envisioned and spread through Mediterranean harbours. The fluctuations of varied thoughts that have shaped the Mediterranean imagery through its harbours have no ties with everyday life, if not by the transmission of culture and the means of popular culture that served as a point of anchorage and sometimes as a point of departure for the fonnation of a deeply rooted but also enriching and contested collective imagination.
37
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The harbour for many centuries has been an anchorage point and a safe place for sailors and travellers that navigate the Mediterranean. We perceive the safety of the harbour as something that is sometimes naturally part of its very makeup, as on such occasions where we encounter natural harbours. In other cases, to suit their needs, people have built around the shores and transfonned paii of the land into an artificial harbour which is able to welcome the foreigner and trade and at the same time to defend if needed the inland. Femand Braudel36 in his The Afediterranean and the Mediterranean World in thP AgP nf Philip TT <liscusse<l the importance of the Mediterranean shores for the traveller in an age when people were already able to explore the outer sea, but yet found it reassuring to travel in a sea where the shore was always in sight. The Mediterranean Sea has always instilled a sense of uncertainty in the traveller, because of its natural instability. Nevertheless, the fact that the shores and ts are always in the vicinity, the Mediterranean traveller is reassured that he can seek refuge whenever needed. The fascinating thing is that the ports in the age delineated by Femand Braudel were not only a means of safety but most of all of communication – a type of economic and cultural c01mnunication that went beyond 36 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 19 8 6)

38
the simple purpose of the port itself. The same simple modes of communications that Braudel describes may seem irrelevant when studying the Mediterranean history in its entirety, but we get to understand that they are actually the building blocks of the Mediterranean itself:
‘This is more that the picturesque sideshow of a highly coloured
history. It is the underlying reality. We are too inclined to pay attention only to the vital communications; they may be interrupted or
restored; all is not necessarily lost or saved. ‘ 37 The primordial modes of communication, the essential trade and the mixture of language and culture all have contributed to the creation of what we now sometimes romantically call the Mediterranean. The truth lies in the fact that
the harbour has always been prone to receiving and giving back; it has been a passing place of objects, customs and of words. We surely cannot deny the fact that trade has shifted not only by moving from different areas of interest but it also shifted into different forms changing the harbour’s initial function. This basic fonn of communication has contributed highly to the formation of a Mediterranean imaginary and a mixture of cultures that have left a deep resonance in language, literature and cultural expression as a whole.
37 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) pp.I 08
39
The risk and insecurity delivered by the sea have contributed to the
fonnation of various symbols that from their end contribute to the fonnation of an imaginary concerning the Mediterranean harbour. Amidst the uncertainties and hazards at sea, the light of the lighthouse that shows the surest path and warns the person travelling of the possible dangers, reassures the traveller while leading the way. The symbol of the lighthouse is tied to the representation of light and thus knowledge. Finding light in the middle of the sea gives the traveller the necessary means to have greater awareness of what is approaching. The geographical position and the architecture of the lighthouse are all an indication of their meaning beyond their primary objective. During the Roman period for example, the lighthouse was primarily an important source of safekeeping,38 but at the same time it represented a high expression of architectural and engineering knowledge. One example is the ancient roman lighthouse in Messina. Studies show that the architecture used was very functional, but at the same time it portrayed Neptune, thus mingling popular beliefs and superstitions. On the other hand, it was also a powerful way of delineating borders between Sicily and the Italian peninsula. Today the lighthouse in Messina has been replaced by fort San Remo and the architecture of the lighthouse has changed to a more functional one. Another powerful example is the ancient lighthouse in Alexandria, built on the island of Pharos where it stood alone as if wanting to replace the harbour itself. In Alexandria it is Poseidon who guards
the harbour, and the myth blends with the social and geographical importance of the lighthouse. Originally, the lighthouse in Alexandria was simply a landmark, but 38 Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009) www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en (accessed September, 2014)
40
eventually during the Roman Empire, it developed into a functional lighthouse. In the case of the old lighthouse built during the Roman period at the far eastern end of Spain, its dimension and position reflect the way Romans saw the world and how they believed Spain marked the far end of the world. What these lighthouses had in common was the fact that they were not just there to aid and support the traveller in his voyage but to define a border and to give spiritual assistance to the lost passenger. The symbol of the lighthouse is somehow deeply tied to a spiritual experience. In Messina where Neptune guarded the sea, and in many other places and different eras, the lighthouse was positioned in such way that it attracted a spiritual resonance and the light that emanated from the lighthouse may be compared to a spiritual guide. Matvejevic in his Breviario Mediterraneo39 compares lighthouses to sanctuaries and the lighthouse guardian to a spiritual hennit. He also adds that the crews responsible for the running of the lighthouse resemble a group of 1ponks, rather than sailors: ‘Gli equipaggi dei fari, cioe personale che somiglia piuttosto ai monaci dei conventi di un tempo che non ai marinai’ .40 ‘The crews of the lighthouses, that is staff that resembles more the convent’s monks of yore rather than the sailors’. The comparison is by no means striking, considering the mystical importance of the lighthouse. The lighthouse and its crew are seen and respected by the traveller, as they are their first encounter with land, safety and refuge. The link with spirituality is something that comes 39 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.55-56 40 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.56 41
naturally. The lighthouse crew for example is in some cases part of the ex-voto paintings found in the monasteries and convents. This illustrates the deep c01mection with the spiritual aspect. The question sometimes is to detennine whether the harbour and the lighthouse need to be two distinct features in the same space or whether they are part of the same geographical, social and cultural space. The answer may vary according to the way one perceives it. The lighthouse is the first encounter with land, but it is almost a feeling that precedes the real encounter with land, whilst the harbour is the first physical contact with land. The two elements may be taken into account separately, but for the purpose of this study they need to be taken in conjunction. The cultural value of both these elements goes beyond their physical value. In fact, both the lighthouse and the harbour share a common proximity to the sea, and receive cultural and social contributions from every traveller. The lighthouse and the harbour do not distinguish between different types of travellers -they accept everyone and their main gift for this act of pure love is the enrichment of culture, customs, language and food. The different elements intertwine and create a beautiful atmosphere that mixes sounds and tastes from various countries. This is not always distinguishable and it may not in all cases recreate the same atmosphere
in more than one country. What is sure is that the elements present in the harbours are of great relevance to what is portrayed on a higher artistic and cultural level. In this regard the harbour acts as a lighthouse for the country and sometimes for the region too, this time not to alann the traveller but to guide him spiritually and 42 artistically. The harbour was and still is a meeting place, where artists and thinkers stop and reflect. What comes out of these reflections sets deep roots in the cultural knit of the harbour and expands and grows until all the roots intertwine and create such a beautifully varied cultural atmosphere. Although the process may seem an easy and flowing one, we must not forget that the mixture of cultures and the setting up of such a variegated cultural atmosphere was not always flowing and peaceful. 3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility
The way the Mediterranean is geographically set up, contributed to an
expansion of religious pilgrimages that intertwined with marine commerce and
cultural richness. The image of the lighthouse and the harbour instil a sense of
spiritual refuge, and the large number of harbours and lighthouses in the
Mediterranean contribute to the mysticism of the region. Religious pilgrimage
throughout the Mediterranean is something that belongs to an older era and that
could have possibly started very early in the Greek empire, where Gods were
adored and ports and lighthouses had deep ties with different deities. As
Christianity started spreading in the Mediterranean, the Greek and Roman gods
were joined by saints and shrines for adoration.41 The coexistence of both pagan
and monotheistic religious expressions confinned a cultural motif related to
41 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing:2011)
43
divinity that has been a constant throughout Mediterranean history. In the Middle Ages the phenomena of the religious pilgrimage and the movement of saints’ relics gave to the Mediterranean voyage a different dimension. As noted in Borden and Purcell’s The Corrupting Sea, this age of pilgrimage and movement for religious purposes was brought about by a new discovery of sea routes in the Mediterranean and a different conception of religion as a c01mnodity. ‘Through the translation of his remains the saint himself, like the images of pre-Christian deities before him, in a very intense expression of the link between religion and redistribution, became a commodity’ .42 The redistribution of relics brought a new type of secular economy that involved bargaining and bartering. The movement of relics not only created a new wave of economic activity around the Mediterranean but also a movement of tales and accounts that pictured saints and voyages at sea, ‘Tales which echo real webs of communication, such as that of the arrival of St. Restitua from Carthage to Ischia’ .43 The stories seem to recall older stories from Greek culture, but are adapted to a newer setting.
The parallelism between good and bad, projected on the perilous voyage in
the Mediterranean, was always part of the account of a voyage itself, as we can
also recall in the various episodes of Ulysses’ journey. We are thus able to see that
in the voyages of pilgrims, the relationship between good and bad is often
projected onto the hard and extreme weather conditions in the Mediterranean.
42 Ibid pp.443
43 Ibid pp.443
44
Religious travellers had their own way of reading the map of the Mediterranean,
interpreting every danger and threat through religious imagery. From a cultural point of view, the accounts and echoes of religious travellers shaped the Mediterranean Sea itself and gave new life to the ports they anchored in. Apart from the movement of relics, another testimony of the great communication and cultural heritage -as we have previously mentioned- is the exvoto in the Mediterranean shores which gives witness to the cultural interaction and
customs based on faith. In many instances the objects collected for the ex-voto
have been taken up over time and placed in marine museums where cultural
interaction and exchange takes place. One example could be the ex-voto in
Marseille,44 where nowadays the objects collected are part of a collective cultural memory. In France, during the late seventies and the early eighties we have seen a great rediscovery of the ex-voto heritage that led to a deep cultural resonance in the area. The discovery of the ex-voto brought by a new inquiry of religious and harbour customs that were probably ignored previously. The paintings and objects dedicated to the saints and most of the time to the Virgin Mary represented the everyday life of sailors and travellers, the dangers at sea and most of all the miracles encountered during the arduous voyages. In the various exhibitions about ex-voto in France the concept of a Mediterranean ex-voto emerged and we are aware that at the time when the ex-voto was practiced in the majority of cases the 44 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 45
voyage routes were sole1m1ly around the Mediterranean and the fact that marine exhibitions concerning the ex-voto claim a Mediterranean heritage calls for a collective cultural expe1ience. It is difficult though to distinguish between a
personal encounter with the harbour and a Mediterranean experience; one may
intertwine with the other. In this case, the Mediterranean reference is imposed and not implied, and one might therefore wonder if there are elements that are c01mnon in the region and thus justify the use of the word Mediterranean. In the case of the ex-voto, it has been noted that certain elements are common to the whole region.
It is interesting to note the areas of interest and the social groups to whom
the ex-voto applies. This may give a clearer idea of the criteria and the cultural
sphere that surrounded the practice of the ex-voto. In the majority of cases the exvoto represented the medium bourgeoisie and the lower classes, the setting mostly represented small nuclear families. In most of the ex-voto paintings, one can see that the terrestrial elements intertwine with celestial elements ‘Dans sa structure, un ex-voto presente deux espaces, celeste et terrestre’ .45 The anthropological and cultural importance of the ex-voto emerges through the various figures that appear especially in the paintings dedicated to the saints and the Virgin Mary. These figures have a particular placement in these paintings that reveals a deep connection with the cult of miracles and devotion.
In Malta, as in France, the ex-voto was a widespread custom that left a
great cultural heritage. The paintings and objects donated to the ex-voto, especially 45 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 46
in connection to the sea, reveal a number of historical events and geographical
catastrophes that are tied with the Mediterranean region. The fact that the sea is
unpredictable makes the practice of the ex-voto much more relevant in an era
where the only means of transportation in the Mediterranean was by ways of sea. In the Maltese language there is a saying ‘il-bahar iaqqu ratba u rasu iebsa ‘ which literally translates to ‘the sea has a soft stomach but it is hard headed’. This saying is very significant as it shows the profound awareness of the Maltese community of the dangers at sea. The sea is unpredictable and therefore only through divine intercession can the traveller find peace and courage to overcome any dangerous situation. The different types of paintings that were donated portray different types of vessels and so indicate a precise period in history. At the Notre Dame de la Garde in Marseille, one finds a number of models of different vessels from various historical periods. We also encounter very recent models of boats. This confirms that in a way the ex-voto is still present nowadays. Even in Malta, the practice of the ex-voto is still relatively present, although one may notice that the advance in technology and the new fonns of transport through the Mediterranean aided the voyage itself and therefore diminished the threats and deaths at sea. The types of vessels used in the paintings also shows the different modes of economic trading voyages in the Mediterranean. For example, in Malta during the nineteenth century, a great number of merchants were travellmg across the Mediterranean. This resulted in a number of ex-voto paintings that pictured merchants’ vessels and one could be made aware of their provenance. Various details in the ex-voto 47
paintings show many important aspects of the Mediterranean history as a whole
and of the connectivity in the region that went on building through time.
One interesting fact common to almost all the ex-voto paintings is the
acronyms V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit) and sometimes P.G.R (Per
Grazia Ricevuta) that categorizes certain paintings into the ex-voto sphere. The
acronyms literally mean that we made a vow and we received grace and P.G.R
stands for the grace received. The acronyms are in Latin, for a long period of time which was the official language of Christianity. These acronyms, which may have indicated the tie of high literature -through the knowledge of Latin- and popular culture -through the concept of the ex-voto, usually associated to a medium to lower class- demonstrate that the use of language may tie the various social classes. Although everyone understood the acronyms, it doesn’t mean that Latin was fully understood amongst sailors and merchants of the sea. Language was a barrier to merchants, traders and seamen most of the time. The Mediterranean has a variety of languages coexist in the region; Semitic languages at its south and Romance languages at its north. The lines of intersection and influence of languages are not at all clear and the geography of the Mediterranean region forced its people to move and shift from one place to another for commerce or for other reasons which brought by a deep need for modes of communication.
48
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication
The communication barrier between people in the Mediterranean coupled
with the profound need for interaction brought by a deep need of a common
language or at least common signals which would be understood by everyone. In
the case of the ex-voto, language or at least a reference made to a certain language, gives the possibility for people from different countries to understand the underlying message. In the Mediterranean harbours where interaction between people from different lands was the order of the day, the need for common signals and language was always deeply felt. Languages in the Mediterranean region contain linguistic elements that throughout history have been absorbed from other languages. In the Mediterranean region especially during the fifteenth century, the great need for communication resulted in the creation of a so-called Lingua fiw1ca, a spoken language that allowed people to communicate more freely within Mediterranean ports. One such language was known as ‘Sabir’, with words mainly from Italian and Spanish, but also words from Arabic and Greek. The interesting fact about Sabir was that the amount of words coming from different languages around the Mediterranean was an indication of the type of c01mnerce that was taking place at the time. Therefore, if at a given moment in time the amount of words from the Italian language was higher than that from the Spanish language, it meant that commerce originating and involving from Italy predominated. As Eva Martinez Diaz explains in her study about the Lingua ji-anca Mediterranea:
49
‘They created a new language from a mixture whose lexical and
morphological base – the base of pidgin – is the Romance component,
exactly the language of the most powerful group in these relations and
which varies according to historical period. ’46 During the 16th Century, for example, the Lingua franca Mediterranea acquired more Spanish vocabulary, due to certain historical events that shifted maritime commerce. This was also an indication of certain political events that shaped Mediterranean history. When a country invaded or colonialized another, as happened in Algeria after the French colonization, linguistic repercussions were observed. This mostly affected everyday language communication, especially with the simpler and more functional mixture of words and phrases from different languages in ports and the areas around them rather than at a political level. In Mediterranean ports, the need among sea people and traders to communicatee led to the creation of a variety like Sabir. Sabir comes from the Spanish word saber (to know), although, it is mostly noticeable that Italian fonned it in its prevalence.47 Sabir is known to be a pidgin language. A pidgin is a language used between two or more groups of people that 46 Eva Martinez Diaz ‘An approach to the lingua franca of the Mediterranean’ Quaderns de la Mediteranea, universidad de Barcelona pp: 224
47 Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’ Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature. Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) (pp. 245-247)
50
speak a different language but need to have a business relation, and so, need to find a common language or mode of communication. The word ‘pidgin’ is said to come from the Chinese pronunciation of the word ‘business’. The Lingua fi’anca
Mediterranea was a language that started fonning in the Mediterranean throughout the 15th century and continued to shape and change itself depending on where the political and commercial hub lay; Sabir, specifically as an offshoot of the lingua fiw1ca mediterranea, fonned after the 17th century. The first time that reference was made to sabir was in 1852, in the newspaper ‘L ‘Algerien’ in an article entitled ‘la langue sabir. Apart from a few references made to the language, it is quite rare to find sabir in writing because it was mostly used for colloquial purposes, but in some cases it may be found in marine records. When it was actually written down, the lingua franca mediterranea used the Latin alphabet, and the sentence structure and grammar were very straightforward. In Sabir the verb was always in the infinitive, as, for example, in ‘Quand moi gagner drahem, moi achetir moukere’48, that means ‘when I will have enough money, I will buy a wife’. The use of the infinitive indicated a less complex grammar that made it more functional to the user, as it was a secondary language mostly used for commerce. Although Sabir was in most cases referred to as a variety of the lingua franca mediterranea, we perceive that in the popular culture sphere the word Sabir is mostly used to refer to the common and functional language used in MeditelTanean harbours for communication. It is deceiving in fact, because the 48 Guido Cifoletti ‘Aggiomamenti sulla lingua franca Mediterranea’ Universita di Udine pp: 146
51
lingua fi’anca mediterranea, is the appropriate reference that needs to be made
when talking in general about the language used in harbours around the
Mediterranean. On the other hand, if we want to refer to Sabir we are reducing the
lingua fi’anca mediterranea to a definite period of time and almost a defined
territory association. Nevertheless, both Sabir and lingua fiw1ca mediterranea are two different words that express almost the same thing, it is thus important to establish the minimal difference between the two tenns. In arguing that the lingua franca mediterranea refers to a more general language used in the Mediterranean harbours during the Middle Ages and that went on changing and fonning and changing-assuming different fonns according to the harbour and place where it was spoken- we are looking at the language in a broader way. It is undeniable though that Sabir as a reference to a specific language that fonned in Algeria during the 17th century, is most of the time more appropriate to address specific arguments, especially when it comes to popular culture expedients. Popular culture and literature have expressed their interest in the language through expressions such as poems and songs recalling Sabir as a language that managed to mingle more words of different derivation into single cultural spaces. Nowadays, Sabir is no longer used; in fact we notice that English and Chinese are developing into new pidgin languages, understood almost by everyone, especially when it comes to trade and busmess.
In the Mediterranean we have encountered the rediscovery of Sabir in
culture as a language that has a deep cultural value for Mediterranean countries as 52 a whole. One of the examples of the presence of Sabir in cultural expedients is the famous play by Moliere Le bourgeois gentilhomme49 that was represented for the first time in 1967 at the court of Louis XIV. The story was a satiric expression of the life at court, Moliere was well aware of the life at court and he wanted to show that there was no difference between royals and nonnal people, especially with regards to emotions. Moliere associates the Sabir to the foreign Turks that by means of Sabir they managed to communicate:
‘Se ti sabir,
Ti respondir;
Se non sabir,
Tazir, tazir. ‘ 50
The use of Sabir for Moliere indicated a common language understood both by
French and Turks in this case. The fact that Moliere used Sabir, it meant that
gradually the resonance of Sabir could reach out to a different audience, than it’s
main purpose. In this case the meeting place as the harbour was not present but we may perceive that the mixture of cultures and the need for communication led to the use of Sabir as the common language. 49 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/l 3 l .pdf
50 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/13 l.pdf pp.143
53
Coming to the present day, it is difficult to say that Sabir or the lingua
franca mediterranea own a particular important space in the cultural sphere or in the language per se. We are mostly sure that in the Mediterranean harbours Sabir has no relevance anymore, nevertheless, we find the use of Sabir in popular culture. One example is the aiiist Stefano Saletti,51 who in his songs uses Sabir. Its use was obviously intentional. Saletti looked at the new uprisings in the North African countries and he could recall the same feelings, faces and atmosphere that southern European countries went through thirty years prior. With this in mind, he decided to use a language that had co1mnon elements to all Mediterranean languages, and so he chose Sabir. His albums are inspired by the notion of music and culture as a tie to the whole Mediterranean, being conscious on the other hand of the numerous contradictions and differences in the Mediterranean region. The CD Saletti and the Piccola banda ikona explain what Sabir is and why they chose this language to communicate a c01mnon message through the music: ‘Once upon a time there was a tongue shared by the peoples of the Mediterranean. This was Sabir, a lingua franca which sailors, pirates,
fishennen, merchants, ship-owners used in the ports to communicate
with each other. From Genoa to Tangiers, from Salonika to Istanbul,
from Marseilles to Algiers, from Valencia to Palenno, until the early
decades of the twentieth century this kind of sea-faring “Esperanto”
developed little by little availing of tenns from Spanish, Italian,
51 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
54
French and Arabic. We like this language. We like to mix sounds and
words. We play Sabir. We sing Sabir.’ 52 The importance of Sabir for Saletti shows that the harbour’s cultural value has been transmitted through time. Does the use of Sabir by Saletti indicate a recreation of a language that was used in the harbour as a functional and common means of communication or does it have the pretext to artificially recreate a common language? It is difficult to understand the importance and relevance an old pidgin language used for a specific purpose might hold today. Nevertheless, the use of this specific language in the music of Saletti reveals a profound search for common cultural traits in the Mediterranean region, that in this case aim to opt for cultural and educational approach to unite a region that is fractured in its own
basis. Saletti refers to Sabir as resembling Esperanto; a failed attempt to
linguistically unite a region that cannot be united. Although we may find the same concept in Esperanto and Sabir, we are aware that they differ in the way they came to be. Esperanto was artificially constructed, whereas, Sabir was born and evolved in an almost natural way by a need that went beyond the actual artifice. This is probably the reason why Sabir and the lingua franca mediterranea lasted for a long period of time, while Esperanto was at its birth a failed attempt to create a language for a detennined sector in society. It is a fact that the main difference between the two languages is that one aimed to create a broader understanding based on a functional everyday life need, whereas the other aimed to create a 52 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
55
language understood by few. In Saletti’s and Moliere’s works, we perceive the Mediterranean harbour as a point of intersection of cultures and ways of living that left a spill-over of cultural traits in the abovementioned artistic works and in many other works by various authors around the Mediterranean region. It is important to notice that the harbour in the expression of the ex-voto, Sabir, lingua franca mediterranea and various literal and artistic expressions, served almost as a lighthouse, where culture was projected and created, and recreated and changed to fit the ever changing needs of the Mediterranean differing cultures. In Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins Perdus, the language used in the harbour is not mentioned often, although he refers to language
as a barrier that finds its purpose in the basic everyday needs. Jean-Claude Izzo
mentions an important point on language in Les Marins Perdus as he delves in the way the word ‘Mediterranean’ is seen in different languages across the region: ‘Il Mediterraneo e di genere neutro nelle lingue slave e latine. E in
maschile in italiano. Femminile in francese. Maschile e femminile in
spagnolo, dipende. Ha due nomi maschili in arabo. E il greco, nelle
sue molteplici definizioni, gli concede tutti I generi. ‘ 53
‘The Mediterranean is neutral in the Slavonic languages, and in Latin.
It’s masculine in Italian. Feminine in French. Sometimes masculine,
sometimes feminine in Spanish. It has two masculine names in Arabic.
53 Jean-Claude IzzoMarinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.237
56
And Greek has many names for it, in different genders.’ Jean-Claude Izzo wants to prove that the word ‘Mediterranean’ in language is a sufficient proof of how people around the shores view the region. The gender of the word Mediterranean does in fact show that the languages in the region have
developed their own way of understanding and perceiving the region. Language as we have seen has deep ties to how popular culture and ideas have evolved and
developed. Sabir in its essence has proved that although the region has a myriad of contradictions and differing cultures, the harbour and everyday needs managed to combine the different languages into one. At the same time it is undeniable that the differences in the Mediterranean region make the region itself not only vast but also wonderful and enticing to the traveller and the artist. Literature and culture have fonned and mingled together, yet each maintained its distinct features at the the Mediterranean harbours; the place of various particular encounters. Jean Claude Izzo, Salletti and Moliere all managed to create a powerful work of art that has deep ties to the culture created and recreated over time in the Mediterranean harbours. Sabir and the ex-voto are only two examples of how harbours throughout
the Mediterranean have been a point of anchorage but also a locus of
Mediterranean cultural development. Harbours have been able to unite, divide and create such a diverse and yet common culture.
57
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo Inspired by the Port The Mediterranean as a discourse has been interpreted and reinterpreted, and idealized and mystified by a myriad of authors, thinkers and artists. In this modem era where globalization of thought is the nonn, the Mediterranean discourse is by far a difficult expression that finds obstacles in the concretization of its own thought. Nevertheless, today the Mediterranean is still capable of producing new artists and new expressions by which the discourse gets richer and deeper. The Mediterranean, as its name suggests, is a sea that is in between two lands, and as Franco Cassano 54 states, has never had the ambition to limit itself to only one of its shores. The Metlitenanean was fm a periotl of time consecutively and simultaneously Arab, Roman and/or Greek; it was everything and nothing at the same time. The Mediterranean never aspired to have a specific identity, and its strength lies in its conflicting identity; it embraces multiple languages and cultures in one sea. Franco Cassano in his L ‘alternativa mediterranea states that borders are always ahead of centres, ‘Il confine e sempre piu avanti di ogni centro’55, and this concept is very relevant when we think about the significance of the harbour, as a place at the border of the country and yet the centre of every interaction.
Cassano goes on explaining how the centre celebrates identity, whereas the border is always facing contradiction, war and suffering. The border cannot deny the suffering by which the conflicting and inhomogeneous Mediterranean identity has 54 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) 55 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.80
58
been built upon. The border is the true expression of the Mediterranean and it is
undeniable here that the most important interactions and historical events in the
region have taken place.
The border is an important concept in the study of the Mediterranean
itself, and as already mentioned, the majority of intersection and cultural
exchanges have taken place in the harbours, which are the borders of a country yet the centre of every interaction. For the concept of a ‘Mediterranean identity’ to arise, the harbour has been a pivotal place economic and religious interactions
which consequently left an undeniable cultural baggage whose strong presence
allowed the Mediterranean shores to benefit from an enriching cultural melange.
Being a sea of proximity, the Mediterranean has always been prone to receive the
‘other’ with all its cultural baggage, and therefore the concept of fusion and
amalgamation of different aspects of every country has always contributed to the
region’s culture. Accounts about the Mediterranean and those set in it have always put at their centre the concept of ‘differences’ and the ‘other’ in contraposition to the conflicts found in the harbours and in its centres. Nevertheless, without expecting the ends to meet to a degree of totality, the Mediterranean has been able to create places where ends do not merely meet but coexist. The coexistence of different races, cultures and languages has been the founding stone of the region.
As Cassano states, an identity that claims to be pure is an identity that is destined
to fail because it is in the essence of a culture that it repels the ‘other’, and
therefore sees the answer to every problem in the elimination of the ‘other’. The
59
Mediterranean, on the other hand has embraced ‘the other’ or on occasion, ‘other’ has forcedly penetrated the Mediterranean, giving birth to a region of different cultures based on a coexistence which is sometimes peaceful but often hard. The Mediterranean nowadays has overcome the complex of Olientalism and moved forward from a vision of an exotic south or border; ‘non e piu una frontiera o una barriera tra il nord e il sud, o tra l’ est e l’ ovest, ma e piuttosto un luogo di incontli e correnti … di transiti continui’ .56 ‘it is not a border or bamer between North and South, or East and West anymore, but it is rather a place of encounters and trends of continuous transits’. The Mediterranean has become a region of transit and a meeting place.
Upon travelling across the Mediterranean, an important thing which makes
itself evident is the imaginary that keeps on building through the interaction
between authors and thinkers, especially through their works that focus on the
importance of stating a discourse about the Mediterranean.
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo
‘Il Mediterraneo none una semplice realta geografica, ma un temtorio
simbolico, un luogo sovraccalico di rappresentazioni. ’57
56 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.92 57Jean-Claude Izzo,Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese
(Mesogea: 2000) pp.7
60
‘The Mediterranean is not a simple geographical reality, but a
symbolic territory, a place overloaded with representations.’
The Mediterranean is a region full of symbolism and representationswhich
would not exist if it were not supp01ied by the literature and culture that has
fonned on and around its shores. The Mediterranean as a region of imaginaries
built on the integration of different voices and stories has produced a number of
authors and thinkers that left a cultural and artistic patrimony to the discourse
about the Mediterranean. We have already seen how the harbour transmits a sense of insecurity and plays a role of threshold which is testified through the works of Izzo and Consolo. Both authors have not only shown the importance of the harbour but have also contributed arduously to the fonnation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The word imaginary, comprehends a number of images, figures and fonns that are created by the observers to define something -not solemnly by the mere reflection of facts and historical events, but by a personal evaluation- that sometimes goes beyond reality. In this sense, it is undeniable that the Mediterranean has gathered a number of observers who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective in a singular imagination. Consolo and Izzo have transfonned their personal encounter with the Mediterranean into a powerful imaginary.
Jean-Claude Izzo was born and raised in Marseille in a family of Italian
immigrants. His background and geographical position highly influenced his
61
writing. Both Izzo and Consolo shared a deep love for their country of origin
especially for the microcosm surrounding them. Vincenzo Consolo wrote about
his beloved Sicily, while Izzo always mentions Marseille. Both authors transpose
the love for the microcosm into a broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole.
Jean Claude Izzo’s Mediterranean is based on a passionate encounter with the
region and states that his Mediterranean differs from the one found at travel
agencies, where beauty and pleasure are easily found.
‘Cio che avevo scoperto non era il Mediterraneo preconfezionato che
ci vendono i mercanti di viaggi e di sogni facili. Che era propio un
piacere possibile quello che questo mare offriva.’ 58
‘I had discovered a Mediterranean beyond the pre-packaged one
usually sold and publicised by Merchants, as an easy dream. The
Mediterranean offered an achievable pleasure.’
The Mediterranean hides its beauty only to reveal it to anyone who
wants to see it. The Mediterranean for Izzo is a mixture of tragedy and pleasure,
and one element cannot exist without the other. This image of beauty and
happiness shared with tragedy and war is a recurring one in the study of the
Mediterranean. Consolo’s writing is based on the concept of suffering. He
pictures human grief and misery as an integral part of the Mediterranean
58 Jean-Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese (Mesogea:
2000) pp.17
62
imaginary and he feels that poetry and literature have the responsibility to transmit the human condition. Izzo in his writings not only shows that the Mediterranean imaginary is made up of tragedy, suffering and war but also shows that there is hope in the discourse about the Mediterranean itself. For Izzo, the Mediterranean is part of his future, part of his destiny, embodied in the geography of the region and in the tales and accounts that inhabit every comer of the region. Through his beloved Marseille, Izzo manages to look at the Mediterranean and thus find himself.
The word ‘imaginary’ in the academic sphere is tied to a concept used
for the definition of spaces, a definition that goes beyond the way things seem
externally, a definition that puts much more faith in how an author, thinker or
artist expresses and describes the space. In the case of the Mediterranean, since
the region is not an officially recognized political entity, identity is based on
interpretation more than anywhere else and the concept of an imaginary proves
that there are paths that still lead to thought about the Mediterranean. With this in mind, one cam1ot deny the fact that in the political or social sphere, the concept of Medite1Tanean is still being mentioned; however, one could argue that the Mediterranean that is being mentioned in a political and social sphere is somehow a constructed ‘Mediterranean’. The Mediterranean’s relevance nowadays is found in the hearth of the author and artist that from Tangiers or from Marseille is able to write about a sea that has thought him to be mobile, to travel not only physically but mentally and emotionally from one shore to another. Jean-Claude Izzo’s troubled identity gives us a hint of the way in which the Mediterranean is 63
perceived as a region and the way in which the personal ‘imaginary’ for Izzo was
fonned. Izzo himself was from a family of mixed origins and was raised in a
constant state of travel. Izzo found his Mediterranean identity in the imaginary
other authors had created but also found his roots in the very absence of more
organic roots. Every story and every country may be part of his own identity, and
so, the Mediterranean has the ability to preserve in the depths of its sea the stories and feelings collected from every shore and give a curious traveller the
opportunity to retrieve these treasures and make them his own.
The historical approach to the Mediterranean has been based on a
comparison between south and north, between the Mediterranean and Europe, and it usually focused much more on the contrasting elements than on its conjunctions and similarities. Braudel59 saw the Mediterranean as a static and unchanging region. Today, modem thought has led to a new perception of the Mediterranean, focusing rather on the points of conjunction than on the differences and contrasting elements, yet accepting the fact that the Mediterranean is diverse in its essence. In a paper by Miriam Cooke about the Mediterranean entitled Mediterranean thinking: from Netizen to Metizen60
, she delves into the importance of the juxtaposition between the liquidity of the sea and the immobility of the land in the rethinking process of the Mediterranean. In the Mediterranean imaginary, the sea serves as a mirror and as a fluid that is able to connect and remain welldefined.
It is able to give a sense of time that is very different from the one on
59 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) 60 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
64
land. As we perceive in Jean-Claude Izzo, time is something that is completely
lost at the border between sea and land and especially in contact with the sea.
Sailors in Les Marins Perdus61 realize the concept of time only when they live in
the harbor and in other words, the sea has been able to preserve the sailor’s spirit in the illusion that time on land was as static as it was at sea. In the study about the Mediterranean region, the sea plays a fundamental role that must not be underestimated. Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo both refer extensively to the figure of the sea when addressing the Mediterranean imaginary. When pondering on the Mediterranean, Izzo always places himself facing the sea, embracing the liquidity of this region, whereas in his stories, Consolo always uses the sea as the main mode of transportation and giving it a mystical attribute.
The Mediterranean has a different meaning for the two authors, because
it is perceived from two different places and two different conceptions of the
Mediterranean arise. In much of Consolo’ s writing, the Mediterranean is seen
through the image of Odysseus which is an image that holds a special meaning for Consolo and to which he feels deeply tied. For Consolo, The Odyssey is a story
that has no specific ending and this is done on purpose because it is directly tied to the future. The door to the future was kept open with the specific purpose of
letting the figure of Odysseus trespass time. The importance of Ulysses in
Consolo’s discourse extends to a deep and personal search for identity and it is
identity itself and the search for knowledge that led Ulysses to embark on a
61 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010)
65
voyage around the Mediterranean region and afterwards to return to Ithaca. Like
Izzo, Consolo finds the essence of a Mediterranean imaginary in the act of
travelling and sometimes wandering from coast to coast, from harbour to harbour, somehow like a modem Ulysses that aims to find himself and find knowledge through the act of travelling and meandering. Many authors that have focused their attention on the figure of Ulysses have focused on Ulysses’ return to Ithaca in particular and the search for a Mediterranean identity through this return.
Consolo, however, mainly uses the metaphor of travel and wandering, and he
manages to tie them to the question of a Mediterranean imaginary that is being
built upon the various images that the author is faced with through his voyage. For Consolo the voyage and the constant search for knowledge are the founding
stones of a Mediterranean imaginary. This urge to push further and thus reach a
greater level of knowledge has driven the Mediterranean people to practice
violence, and therefore Consolo believes that violence tied to the expression of a
deep search for knowledge is what has constituted the Mediterranean region. In
L ‘Olivo e L ‘Olivastro 62
, Vincenzo Consolo uses Ulysses’ voyage as a metaphor of his own voyage and his personal relation with Sicily; being his homeland it holds
a special place for Consolo especially in his writings. Constant change in the
modern concept of a Mediterranean has left a deep impact on the Mediterranean
imaginary. The wandering Ulysses returns to a changed and metamorphosed
Ithaca, which is a recurring image in the Mediterranean. Consolo finds his home
62 Norma Bouchard, Massimo Lollini, ed, Reading and Writing the Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
66 island ‘Sicily’ deeply changed by industrialization and although it may have
maintained features that recall the past, it has changed greatly. Images of the
harbour and of the Mediterranean itself have deeply changed. Change may be
positive, negative or may hold a nostalgic tone, although change is always a
positive factor that contributes to the fonnation of an ‘imaginary’. The way
Ulysses and authors such as Consolo and Izzo have wandered and fought their
battles in the Mediterranean has contributed to the change that we now perceive in the region. Through the voyage of Ulysses, Consolo gives testimony of the
Mediterranean violence and change to the rest of the world. For Consolo the
imaginary created around the Mediterranean is a mixture of his own reality such
as a modem Sicily devastated by industrialization and modernization, and the
recurring image of Ulysses. In fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio, Consolo focuses
on the microcosm of Sicily as a metaphor of the larger Mediterranean. His
imaginary is characterized by the concept of conflict – a conflict that keeps on
repeating itself in the Mediterranean and is somehow tied to a general conception of the Mediterranean. The harbour acquires an important space in the novel, being the hub of the whole story. The violence mentioned in the novel is a projection of violence in view of an attempt at unifying two different spheres, in this case the unification of Italy, but in a broader sense the possible unification of a Mediterranean. The attempt is not only a failure but results in a continuous war to establish a dominant culture rather than a possible melange of cultures that manage to keep their personal identities.
67
Izzo on the other hand wrote about the Mediterranean imaginary from
the point of view of sailors, who construct a Mediterranean imaginary based on
the concept of a difficult intercultural relationship and a strange bond with the
Mediterranean harbour. In Les Marins Perdus, the microcosm of Marseille
managed to represent the macrocosm of the Mediterranean, and the figures of the sailors represents a modem Ulysses, with the aim of bringing about a
Mediterranean imaginary that mingled old and traditional conceptions of the
region with new and modem ideas. Jean Claude Izzo’s sailors had different ways
of perceiving the Mediterranean, but they had a similar way of seeing and
identifying the ‘sea’. Izzo’s protagonist, much like Consolo’s protagonist,
develops an interesting habit of collecting old Mediterranean maps. For the sailor, the collection of maps represents in a certain way the concretization of a
Mediterranean and the unification of the geographical conception of the region.
The act of collecting may be considered as an attempt at identifying something
that is common, something that is part of a collective memory.
The works of Consolo and Izzo are the literal expressions of a
Mediterranean imaginary, based on their personal encounter with the region and
on their individual research on the subject. The way in which literal texts shape
our conception and ideas with their powerful imagery proves that the personal
encounter becomes a collective encounter in the translation of facts that each
author perfonns in his writings. However, what is most fascinating is the meeting
of ideas brought about through writing which also share elements with popular
68
culture. In essence, popular culture manages to reach a higher audience but it
often takes inspiration directly from literature and its various expressions. In the
sphere of popular culture one may see that the concept of adve1iising and of
mixing various means of communication to reach a specific goal come into action. 
Popular culture comp1ises various levels of cultural and artistic expression, and is therefore well placed to reach a larger audience and to imprint in the audience
various powerful images related to the subject chosen. In this case, the
Mediterranean has collected a large amount of popular culture expressions that
managed to create a knit of ideas and interpretations that succeed in intertwining and creating ideas through the use of old traditions and seminal literal texts.
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture
The way in which the Mediterranean has been projected in the sphere of
popular culture owes a lot to the dichotomy between sea and land, between a fixed object and a fluid matter. The fascination around the two contrasting elements managed to create an even more fascinating expression of popular culture, thus an idea about the region that is based on the way in which Mediterranean people view the sea and view the stable and immobile element of land. Moreover, the Mediterranean popular culture focuses a lot on the element of the harbour, a place where the two elements of water and land manage to intertwine, meet, discuss ideas and at times fight over who dominates. The conflict between the two elements, projected in the geographical distribution of the region, has deep 69 resonance in the emotional encounter with the region. Thus, the authors, artists and travellers are emotionally part of this dichotomy that is consequently reflected in their artistic expressions.
To talk about the Mediterranean nowadays is to reinvent the idea behind
the region in an innovative and appealing way. Culture and literature are new
means by which we re-conceptualize the region. The Medite1Tanean has been
compared to the Internet, because it is a place where near and far are not too well defined, where space is something fluid and where infonnation and culture are transmitted through a network of connections. In her study, Miriam Cooke63 notes how even the tenninology used on the Internet derives from marine tenninology.
One example could be the ‘port’ or ‘portal’. In relation to the web, it is defined as
a place of entry and usually signifies the first place that people see when entering
the web. Although virtually, the concept of harbour remains the first and most
relevant encounter a person makes when approaching a country or ‘page’ on the
internet. Although air transportation has gained a great deal of importance,
shipping networks used for merchandise are common and still very much in use.
The parallelism between the Mediterranean and the Internet opens a new way of
conceptualizing the Mediterranean as a physical and cybernetic space. Miriam
Cooke explains how the Mediterranean itself, just like the Internet, changes the
traditional concept of core and periphery: 63 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
70
‘The islands that are geographically centered in the Mediterranean are
rarely centers of power; rather, they are crossroads, sometimes sleepy
but sometimes also dangerous places of mixing, where power is most
visibly contested and where difficult choices must be made.’ 64
The way in which the Mediterranean is seen geographically most of the
time does not appear to be consistent with the actual function and thought of the
place. As in the case of the islands in the Mediterranean, their main function lies
in the fact that they are crossroads rather than real centres. Usually, the
geographical centre of a country is the actual political, social and economic
centre, however, in the Mediterranean, the centre is where ideas are fonned, and
this usually lies in the harbours and in the cities located in close proximity to the
sea. The centre and marginality of a place according to Cooke depends on the
position of the viewer. Therefore, the explained and conceptualized Mediterranean may have different centres and borders depending on who is writing about it. The function of popular culture is to somehow give a view on where the centre is and where the margins lie.
When discussing the Mediterranean in advertisements and in the media
m general, there is a tendency to start from the past, from a presumed
Mediterranean origin that seems to tie the whole region. In this assumption, there is no truth but just a commercial way of proposing the historical elements that 64 Ibid pp.296 71
unite the region, therefore making it appealing at a touristic level. The audience at times does not have a precise idea of the differing elements and cultures residing in the region. To make it more appealing and coherent, especially in advertising, culture seems to be portrayed as a feature that holds similar elements that recur throughout the region. Even tastes and sometimes sounds seem to be homogenized tlu·oughout the region. The French documentary film entitled Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2, aims to give an overview of the Mediterranean by focusing not just on the common features, but most of all on the fascination of the differences. The
documentary film traces how the Mediterranean has transfonned and shifted over time and it aims to show the deep cultural heritage it left in Europe. Rather than an advertisement or promotional video, this is an educational movie that rotates around the Mediterranean to explain each and every place while delineating its features and importance. The interesting fact about the movie is that it is filmed from above, giving almost an overview of the region, and that it talks about a Mediterranean future that ultimately lies in a supposed c01mnon past. When advertising a harbour in the Mediterranean, most of the short clips focus on the multiculturalism of the harbour and the projection of the place within a broader Mediterranean vision.
72
A particular advertising video, promoting Tangier65 as a harbour city
that looks onto the Mediterranean but remains predominantly African, focuses on the emotions that it can deliver and on the particular features that can attract the tourist such as traditional food and music. In everyday life, certain music and
traditional food would have probably disappeared, but in the projection of a place that needs to attract the tourist, the sensational aspect prevails and the tradition needs to be prioritized. In all the movies concerning advertisement of the Mediterranean harbours, what prevails is the conception of the harbours as
crossroads, as places where cultures meet, and obviously leave deep cultural
heritage. The movement of people in these short clips is shown as a movement
that has brought richness and cultural heritage to the country, ignoring the
ongoing debates about migration. These clips tend to ignore the ongoing problems in the Mediterranean and this is obviously done to increase tourism and project a nicer image of the region, succeeding in having a positive impact on the mind of the viewer.
Another peculiarity that is noticeable both in the clips about the
Mediterranean harbours and in many movies and stories is a concept of time
which is very different from reality. In short clips, such as the one portraying
Tangiers or the one promoting Valletta, it is noticeable that time slows down. In
the transposition of the novel Les Marins Perdus into a movie66, the concept of
65 Fabounab,Tangiers, port of Aji-ica and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010) www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxC6g (accessed July, 2014)
66 Les Marins Perdus, Claire Devers (2003)
73 time is a fundamental element, because it drastically slows down. The first scene opens up with the overview of the Aldebaran, the ship on which the story unfolds.
This scene is a very long scene that gives the viewer a hint of approaching trouble, from sea to land. It achieves this in a very calm and slow way. Throughout the movie the sense of time being slower than usual is something that finds its apex in the last minutes of the movie when all the tragedies unfold. The way in which the Mediterranean is described in short clips and in this movie shows a common perception of the Mediterranean people as a people who enjoy life at a slower rhytlnn, although in certain cases it might be true that this assumption lacks accuracy. Although it is undeniable that the juxtaposition between land and sea which we especially perceive in the harbour gives a sense of time as a rather fictitious concept, one may recall the Odyssey, where the voyage in the Mediterranean took an unusually long time. The Odyssey in fact bases on the fact that time almost seemed to have stopped and in fact, the time span that Odysseus spent travelling at sea does not match with the actual time that was passing on land in Ithaca. On the other hand we perceive that time is passing by rather slowly for Penelope who patiently raised her son and safeguarded Ithaca while waiting Odysseus.
What the concept of time in the Mediterranean proves is that the various
images that one finds both in writing and in new popular culture are constantly fed to our conception of the region and through time these various concepts fonn an imaginary. In many cases, when we look at popular culture we find elements that 74 we can reconnect to literature. This proves that the means by which an imaginary is constrncted is based on different elements but usually one may find recmTing elements both in popular culture and literature. In the concept of time we also find a common way of seeing life itself. Time in the Mediterranean seems to be stuck therefore we may argue that literature and popular culture have contributed to the fonnation of our ideas about life per se, whilst obviously not denying that everyday life was of constant inspiration to literature and culture. The way in which both popular culture and everyday life intersect, connect and find common points is something of fundamental importance in the study of the Mediterranean imaginary, as it gives different points of view and visions of the subject and therefore creates an imaginary that manages in a subtle way to unite what seems so distant. Jean-Claude Izzo, Vincenzo Consolo and many other authors, as well as different ‘texts’ of popular culture, create an ethos about the Mediterranean that aims to join what appears separate. The fact that nowadays the Mediterranean is still present in popular culture, as in the case of the previously mentioned film shown by France 2, proves that discourse about the region and the Mediterranean imaginary are still alive and they have a presence in the mind of the receiver.
The imaginary of the Mediterranean harbour is also constrncted by the
way it is advertised. A short, recent videob1 advertising the Maltese harbour
repeatedly used the word ‘Mediterranean’ to highlight the connection between
67 Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- the door to the Mediterranean, (uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA (accessed May, 2014)
75
Europe and Africa. The way in which the harbour is projected in the French
movie shows a deep connection to the historical and cultural heritage of the
country but it also aims to show how historically and culturally varied the country is. The advertisement’s aim was to create a sense of uniqueness whilst focusing on the broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole. On the one hand it focuses on the fact that Malta is part of the European Union, therefore boasting high standards of security and maritime services, and on the other hand it promotes the various hist01 ical influences on Malta and its Grand Harbour and portrays it as the gateway both to the northern and to the southern shore. Being an island in the Mediterranean gave Malta the possibility to create its uniqueness, but also to affiliate itself to both Europe and Africa. In this sense, the sea serves as a unifying factor but at the same time it was always able to maintain the individuality of each place. The discourse about the Mediterranean is rendered possible thanks to the various factors that inhabit the region – factors that may differ from one shore to another, thus making the region a more interesting one to study.
4.3 Conclusion The discourse about the Mediterranean has always revolved around the projection of different images that supposedly recall a common feeling and common grounds. The Mediterranean is a region that is in essence a combination of a myriad of cultures; this factor is very relevant in the discourse on the region 76 as the attempt to unite the region in one cultural sphere is somehow a failed attempt. It is relevant to mention that in the production of literature and culture, these different expressions especially concerning the Mediterranean have produced a knit of sensations and feelings that are now mostly recognized as being ‘Mediterranean’. The harbour in this case has always been the locus of the Mediterranean imaginary because sea and land meet in the harbour, and therefore many cultures meet and interact in the harbours.
Harbours are places that live an ‘in between’ life but that still manage to
mingle the differences in a subtle way that feels almost nonnal and natural. The
harbour has inspired many authors as it has built a sense of awaiting and hope in the person. The Mediterranean port seems to suggest that everything is possible, and that imageries and ideas can unfold in the same harbour.
77
5 Conclusion
The Mediterranean city is a place where two myths come together: the
myth of the city and the myth of the Mediterranean. Both myths have developed
independently because both managed to create symbols and connotations that
have been able to survive till today. The myth of the city in relation to the myth of
the Mediterranean has been for a long time regarded independently and therefore it created a succession of elements that was able to reside in the same place but was in essence two different elements. 68
From antiquity, the ‘city’ has been seen as a symbol of social order – as a
place where reason and civilization reign in contrast with the ignorance of the
outskirts. The concept of a ‘city’ that is able to unify ideals and control society by
maintaining high levels of education and increasing cultural standards has
developed a division between the rural areas and the city itself. In conjunction
with the harbour, the concept of a civilized ‘city’ mingles with the idea of a
cultural mixture that is able to absorb what the sea has to offer.
In the Mediterranean port cities, the cultural emancipation and the centre
of trade and business in a way managed to intenningle with the idea of ‘squalor’,
most of the time being associated to the harbour. Nevertheless, in the
68 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
78
Mediterranean harbour cities, the idea of cultural richness and emancipation was a concept that found concretization in the idealization of the ‘city’ itself by its
inhabitants. The ‘city’ as much as the Mediterranean itself found deep resonance
with the growth of literature. In the case of the ‘city’, various treaties and
literature expedients that promoted it as a centre of cultural riclmess and
architectural rigor helped the ‘city’ itself to find a place in the mind of the person
approaching it. The obvious consequence of this new fonnation of cities as a
symbol of 1igor and proliferation was that a great number of people migrated from the rural areas to the cities. The myth of the harbour cities as being the centre of business and a locus of culture went on cultivating with the accounts about these cities written by various authors. They managed to give life to a succession of images that are now imprints of harbour cities throughout the Mediterranean.
The Mediterranean appears unified in anthropological69 discourse in which
assumptions are made about the way ‘Mediterraneaninsm’ is constituted and the
‘Mediterranean way of life’. A group of cultural anthropologists aimed to view
the Mediterranean as a whole for the purpose of identifying elements that
managed to tie the region and gave meaning to the unification itself. On the one
hand they managed to give international relevance to studies about the region
because they constructed what they regarded as common Mediterranean attributes.
On the other hand they were constructing a discourse that said more about their
own vision than about a region that is varied in its essence. In a way they also
69 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
79 rendered the region ‘exotic’. The way in which anthropology managed to create an idea about the Mediterranean is interesting even though a person living in the region might argue that the picture given is incorrect. In this sense the imaginary of the Mediterranean projected by literature does not aspire to give a detailed account of life in the region but rather to actually transmit the feelings and passions that the region has. In this sense, literature was able to transfonn a passion and a detailed account of one’s own perspective about the region into an imaginary that is in its turn able to remain imprinted in the person’s conception of the Mediterranean. Literature and art in the Mediterranean had the ability to prove that there are common feelings in the region but they are distinguishable in their very essence and the harbour with its strategic position was able to give inspiration to the artist that approached it. The creation of an imaginary about the Mediterranean goes beyond the very need of knowing and apprehending facts that may be or may not be common to the whole region. In this sense, the artistic expedients and the literal world managed to relate to the reader and the spectator in a very special way by creating powerful images that construct society.
5.1 The ‘imaginary’ of the Mediterranean
One important definition of the ‘imaginary’ is given by Castoriadis in his
The Imaginary Institution of Society 70 in which he states that the human being
cannot exist without the collective and that the collective is fonned by different
7° Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth(University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
80
elements. One of the elements that is of great importance in the fonnation of the
collective is the symbol. The symbol or the collection of symbols is fonned from
reality and from an imaginary. In the composition of the imaginary, whatever
stems from reality and whatever stems from fiction remains in essence a question which is not resolved or which probably does not intend to be resolved. Therefore, the imaginary explained by Castoriadis gives a social meaning to certain questions that are fundamental in the complexity of reality. For example, the symbol of God was created for various reasons but its creation per se does not distinguish between elements that are true in its essence and elements that are imagined. The example given by Castoriadis on the symbol of God leads us to the conception of the Mediterranean region as a region fonned in its imaginary by reality and myth which intertwine and are not distinguishable. The Mediterranean created by the various authors and artists mentioned reinforces the imaginary that has at its basis the aim of giving a picture of the region which is not far from reality but on the other hand which is not that structured. Therefore we can argue that the difference between an anthropologist’s approach to the region and an artist’s approach is based on the difference in their point of focus. This statement one does not deny the importance of the anthropologist’s approach to the region where in fact social
structure appears and thus one can easily understand the way by which society is fonned. To fuiiher the study and understand it in its complexity one cannot deny the importance of literature and culture in the creation of an imaginary.
Castoriadis 71 states that society shares a number of undeniable truths that are
71 Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth (University of 81
accepted by everyone. By analyzing the imaginary one manages to go beyond
these undeniable truths and thus manages to extend the life of the imaginary itself.
Therefore, if the Mediterranean exists, it is because it managed to create a number of myths and symbols able to renew themselves. The impo1iance of the imaginary for the region itself is based on the fruits that it gives. The Mediterranean that is being mentioned in the various books and poems is supported by the emotions and passions of each and every author. If the author is not moved by passion for the region it would be difficult to create an imaginary. The Mediterranean region is still present in our mind thanks to the imaginary created by the various authors and thinkers.
The choice of the harbour as the locus of a Mediterranean imaginary
comes almost naturally as the harbours facing the Mediterranean Sea have a great impact on culture in the Mediterranean and the threshold between sea and land is on the one hand the very basis of the Mediterranean life. The harbour and the city as two separate and yet same elements intertwine and are able to create rich and variegated cultures, yet they were also the first spectators of conflicts and wars.
From this point of view, it is undeniable that the harbour in the Mediterranean
holds a special place for the author and may be seen by many authors and thinkers as a place of inspiration where ideas concretize and where the emotions, thoughts and ideas brought by the voyage at sea are still very present in the memory.
Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
82
Through the image of the harbour we come across the image of the sailor
who to many authors has been a point of reflection for the discourse on the
Mediterranean and has helped the connection between the real, almost “filthy” life of the harbor, and the ideas and concepts that fonn in the city. The various authors that integrated the image of the sailor to the idea of the harbour in the
Mediterranean were able to reinforce the Mediterranean imaginary by joining
different images and by giving them life and purpose in a way that goes beyond
the truth. The sailor in Jean-Claude Izzo’ s imaginary has a deep and developed
curiosity and a great knowledge of The Odyssey. While it is not be a surprise that
a sailor has a passion for literature, the point that Jean-Claude Izzo makes is that
Homer’s Mediterranean has definitely changed, yet it is still alive in the heart of
the ones that live the region in all its essence. Therefore, the sailor who is an
everyday image and thus is able to relate to a greater audience acquires almost
different attributes that do not match reality, but that are in essence part of a
shared Mediterranean imaginary.
The way in which authors and thinkers contribute to the fonnation of the
Mediterranean has been the principal focus of this dissertation. The pattern
created by art and literature all over the Mediterranean highlights the differences in the region but it also portrays the similarities that are able to give birth to a unified Mediterranean. As discussed throughout, the process of finding
similarities and the fonnation of an imaginary that is able to constitute the
83
Mediterranean was not a smooth one. The Mediterranean does not in fact appear
as a place that has a lot of common features. Even though politically and
sometimes socially it has been portrayed as a unified region, the unifying factors
are few. Literature does not aim to give a picture of the Mediterranean as one but
aims rather to give various personal and interpersonal interpretations of the region to fonn an imaginary able to be transported and reinterpreted in different
circumstances. It is important to understand that the word ‘imaginary’ does not
aim to conduct a political or social inquiry about the region and that the word in
itself actually aims to understand the underlying concept of the Mediterranean. It does not aim to state facts about the region but rather to give an account that is
able to connect the historical roots of the region to personal experience.
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour
Although the harbour was my main focus in identifying the Mediterranean
imaginary, it is definitely not the only point in the Mediterranean that could be
taken into account when studying its imaginary. Other aspects of the
Mediterranean could be of great relevance when expanding the various images of the region. One important aspect in all the literature expedients taken into account was the relationship of every author with their nation and their complex identity.
Therefore, in relation to the study conducted, it would be of great interest to expand the notion of ‘nationhood’ and the fonnation of various and complex
84
identities created in the Mediterranean. The Mediterranean nowadays is seen as a region where ‘nationhood’ and identity are created through a complex of knits and relations. The latest ‘citizenship’ programs in all of the northern Mediterranean countries show how the borders and the concept of ‘nationhood’ are deeply changing, most probably opening to further possibilities that range from cultural enrichment to economic advance. When thinking about the Mediterranean JeanClaude Izzo emphasized the fact that he felt that part of himself resided in every harbour and his ‘identity’ was not limited to one place. He makes us realize that the Mediterranean existed before the creation of ‘nations’ and so, each Mediterranean person feels like he can relate to more than one country and more than one culture. The harbour has been the first impact with a deep association to the region, and the person approaching a Mediterranean harbour automatically abandons his roots and is able to relate to what the harbour has to offer. In this sense we have seen how the harbour was vital to the creation of a powerful imaginary. The question of identity and complex relations in the Mediterranean would be a next step in analysing the complexity of the region. The Mediterranean harbour teaches us that all Mediterranean people are prone to the ‘other’ and are open to various cultures, including the exposure to a number of languages and the creation of a lingua .fi’anca to facilitate communication. Therefore, with this exposure promoted by the harbour, the Mediterranean created various identities that sometimes are not distinguishable.
85
Jean-Claude Izzo felt he could relate to almost every country in the
Mediterranean and that part of him resided in every harbour. Nevertheless, he
always saw Marseille as a point of reference and as an anchorage point where his thoughts concretized. Contrarily, the difficult relation of Vincenzo Consolo with the Italian peninsula makes the issue of complex identitites particularly relevant. For a number of years, Consolo worked in northern Italy where he felt like a stranger in his own country. However, with the difference of enviromnent and in a way, a dissimilarity of culture, he was able to contemplate the meaning of the Mediterranean and his native ‘country’, Sicily. The question of a possible or
rather an impossible identity in the Mediterranean does not enrich or denigrate the concept of an ‘imaginary’ but rather enables the person studying the region to understand certain dynamics and the way in which authors and thinkers approach the region. It is rather difficult to paint a clear picture of the Mediterranean through understanding the complexity of ‘identity’, though it would be of great interest to find the way in which each and every Mediterranean person manages to relate to the concept of identity, which is an integral part of his or her social accomplishment. Society instils a deep sense of fulfilment and accomplishment in a person who is able to fully relate to their country of origin, and as Amin Maalouf states in In the Nmne of Identity, 72 identity is something that most of the time may lead to war between countries, and so it is undeniable that it plays a fundamental role in the way we view things.
72 Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: violence and the need to belong (Penguin books, 2000)
86
Amin Maalouf is an author of mixed origins. He is Lebanese but has lived
most of his life in France and when asked which of the two countries is his ‘real’
country, he found it difficult to answer as he states that both countries are part of
his identity. Thus identity for Amin Maalouf is something very personal. A person
living in France fonn a number of years has the ability to emich his previous
identity, therefore acquires an added identity to the previous one. The same person cannot deny the previous identity, yet he cannot deny that the present identity plays an important role in his personal fonnation. The Mediterranean as a region has always promoted the mixture of cultures and the voyage itself, therefore contributing to the fonnation of complex and variegated identities. Nowadays, we manage to relate both to a Greek and Roman descent, therefore geographically and historically the Mediterranean has been united in ideas and concepts that are now far from each other but yet undeniable.
The same geography and architectural heritage left by the Greeks and
Romans is still visible in most of the Mediterranean cities and harbours. This is
evident in the lighthouses that were for most of the time a symbol of greatness and architectural splendour, and we encountered a succession of ideas and cultures that mingled with the necessity of the lighthouse. Therefore the lighthouse that was on the one hand a powerful expression of artistic and cultural splendour, managed to create ideas and thoughts that stemmed from the actual need of ‘light’ and guidance. All these elements intertwine in the Mediterranean, rendering the 
87
concept of identity somewhat a complex one. Each person has an identity as
explained by Tarek Abdul Razek in his study about the Mediterranean identity:
‘Each one of us is the depositary of a dual legacy: the first is vertical,
coming from our ancestors, the traditions of our people and religious
c01mnunities; the other is horizontal and derives from our era and
contemporaries. Vertical identity is connected to memory and the past;
it is limited to a given territory within a given area. It usually
corresponds to national identity, the outcome of cultural policy
choices. Instead, horizontal identity extends towards the future,
though it remains open to the contemporary, reaching beyond national
borders, within a social context, in a postmodern approach. Thus,
horizontal identity is a project, a project for the future and not merely
a legacy of the past.’ 73
In relation to the Mediterranean, the horizontal and vertical identity may
be tied to the deep varied history that the Mediterranean holds. If Mediterranean
history is based on the interaction between people and cultures, then each and
everyone’s identity cannot just be based on the value of the nation as it is now.
The horizontal identity that leaves a door open to the future is in this sense very
important and gives substance to the discourse of a Mediterranean imaginary,
73 Abdul Razek ‘Common Mediterranean identity’ The Euro-Mediterranean student research multi-conference EMUNI RES (2009) pp.1-8
88
being the main contributor to the future of the Mediterranean. The imaginary that is the bringing together of both the vertical and horizontal identities manages to give hope to future discourse about the region. The imaginary does not deny the complexity of a possible Mediterranean identity, but merely shows a past where ideas flourished and have now become an integral paii of our own identity. It also proves that the future of a region is not solely made up of geographical, political and social features but is also made of different elements that manage to inte1iwine fanning a knit of images able to reside in the mind of every reader, artist and philosopher.
A search for a common identity is surely not the path to be taken in
understanding the relations in the Mediterranean because a common identity
usually instituted by the idea of a nation instills in the person a set of common
goals and ideals. In the case of the Mediterranean, the various conflicts and wars
show that there is no co1mnon identity tying the region. Therefore, it is quite
difficult to analyze a common identity and it should not be the purpose of a study
itself. It is interesting, however, to delve in the way authors and thinkers that
contributed to the fonnation of an imaginary in the Mediterranean deal with their personal identity, whether it is problematic for a great number of authors or whether authors find that their identity is not limited to their ‘national identity’.
All these factors could be of great interest to the person studying the region in the
sense that if each author writing about the Mediterranean finds the impulse to
write about the region, then he must feel a sense of association to the region,
89 irrespective of his roots or his identity, or the historical elements that he finds
residing in all the Mediterranean. This ‘affiliation’ has an element of identity that
I find interesting in the discourse about the Mediterranean. Jean-Claude Izzo in
his Les Marins Perdus states that every person travelling in the Mediterranean
needs to have a personal reason for it, and this personal reason resides mostly in
the search for an identity. One of the characters in Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins
Perdus was in constant search of an identity; a personal one that could tie him
psychologically and emotionally to a harbour or to a land. The Mediterranean, as
a region, was the place where he could c01mnent, argue and question his own
identity. Whether the search actually resulted in finding his identity is not the
actual point of the novel but the focal point is that the constant search for an
‘affiliation’ and an anchorage point brought out a rich imaginary that is able to be
transported through time.
The Mediterranean imaginary constructed by the various authors and
thinkers created a vision of various concepts such as the sailor, the metaphor of
the harbour, and the thresholds that hold both a geographical and metaphorical
meaning. The imaginary of the region is meant to go beyond the initial sociopolitical meanings that the media tries to portray. The Mediterranean for
anthropologists, authors, politicians and the Mediterranean people themselves has in essence a different meaning for each person, and therefore by analyzing the narration and images about the region, it is possible to understand the relationship between each component of the Mediterranean society to society itself.
90
The aim of analyzing the imaginary in the Mediterranean through the help
of the harbour as a conceptual and geographical area was to focus on the way in
which literature and culture through the help of metaphors and the personal
encounter with the region, manages to leave an imprint on the imaginary of the
region. The region is not only a place where these figures meet, intertwine and are reinvented but it is also a place where politics should be discussed considering the deep historical and geographical ties as well as a place where issues such as ‘migration’ should be viewed with the history of the region in mind. The importance of the Mediterranean does not lie in the accomplishment of a common identity but in realizing that each and every complex identity that resides in and writes about the Mediterranean can contribute to the fonnation of the ‘imaginary’ to which everyone can relate – images and figures with which each Mediterranean person, with their diverse identities, can identify. The imaginary is the result of images, narratives and depictions that from a personal meaning and manage to acquire a deeper and more global meaning. The Mediterranean people would not feel that these common ideas and values are in any way limiting their freedom or restricting their identity, but on the contrary, feel that it is enriching to their personalized and contradictory identity.
91
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Annstrong A. John, ‘Braudel’s Mediterranean: Un Defi Latin’ World Politics,
Vol. 29, No. 4 (July 1977) pp. 626-636 Anderson Benedict, Imagined Communities (Verso, 1996) Abulafia David, The Great Sea: A Human History of the Mediterranean (Penguin books, 2012)
Brann Conrad Max Benedict, ‘Reflexions Sur la Langue Franque (Lingua
Franca): Origine et Actualite’ La Linguistique, Vol. 30, Fasc. 1, Colloque de
Coimbra 1993 (1994), pp.149-159
Biray Kolluoglu and Meltem Toks6z, Cities of the Mediterranean: From the
Ottomans to the Present Day (New York: LB. Tami.s & Co Ltd, 2010)
Braudel Fernand, Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of
Philip II (William Collins and sons. ltd., 1972)
Blondy Alain, Malte et Marseille au XVIIIeme siecle (Fondation de Malte, 2013)
Bouchard Norma and Lollini Massimo, ed, Reading and Writing the
Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
Cousin Bernard, ‘L’Ex-voto, Document d’Histoire, Expression d’une Societe’
Archives de Sciences Socia/es des Religions, 24e Annee, no.48.1, pp.107-124
Cousin Bernard, ‘Devotion et societe en Provence: Les ex-voto de Notre-Damede-
Lumieres’ Ethnologie Fram;:aise, Nouvelles Serie, (1977) pp.121-142
92 Cassano Franco and Zolo Danilo, L ‘Alternativa Mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007)
Cooke Miriam, ‘Mediterranean Thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’
Geographical Review, Vol. 89, No2, Oceans Connect (April 1999) pp.290-300
Consolo Vincenzo, fl Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori, 2004)
Cifoletti Guido, ‘La Lingua Franca Barbaresca’ InKoj Philosophy & Artificial
Languages (September 30, 2012)
Debrune Jerome, ‘Le Systeme de la Mediterranee de Michel Chevalier’
Confluences Mediterranee (2001) pp. 187-194
Dubry Georges, Gli ideali del A1editerraneo (Mesogea, 2000)
Devers Claire, Les Marins Perdus (2003)
Davi Laura and Jampaglia Claudio, ‘Primo Report Medlink uno Sguardo
Incrociato tra Report e Statistiche Internazionali su: Sviluppo, Genere, Liberta,
Conflitti e Mobilita nel Bacino del Mediterraneo ‘
www.medlinknet.org/report/medreport-en. pdf [accessed February, 2014]
European Commission, European Atlas of the Sea, (last updated July, 2014)
ec. europa. eu/maritimeaff airs/ atlas/ seabasins/medi terranean/long/index en.htm [accessed May 201’1] Francesca Mazzucato, Louis Brauquier – fl Poeta del Mondo Meticcio di Marsiglia (Modena) Kult Virtual Press
www.kultvirtualpress.com 93
Fabounab, Tangiers, Port of Africa and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010)
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxCGg [accessed July, 2014]
Gerald H. Blake, ‘Coastal State Sovereignty in the Mediterranean Sea: The Case
of Malta’ GeoJournal, Malta: At the Crossroads of the Mediterranean Vol. 41,
No.2 (February 1997) pp.173-180
Grima Adrian, ‘The Mediterranean as Segregation’ Babelmed.net
W\¥W .babelmed.net/index.php? c=3 8 8&m=&k=&l=en
Haller, Dieter ‘The Cosmopolitan Mediterranean: Myth and Reality’ Zeitschrifi
far Ethnologie, (2004) pp. 29-47
Homi Bhabha, ‘Of Mimicry and Man: The Ambivalence of Colonial Discourse’
Discileship: A Special Issue on Psychoanalysis, Vol. 28 (Spring, 1984) pp.125-
133 Borden Peregrine and Purcell Nicholas, The Corrupting sea, A study of the
Mediterranean History (Blackwell, 2000)
Harris, W.V, Rethinking the Mediterranean (Oxford University Press, 2005)
Izzo Jean-Claude, Les Marins Perdus (Flammarion, 1997)
Izzo Jean-Claude and Fabre Thierry, Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo
Francese (Mcsogca, 2000) Jacques Bouillon, ‘Ex-voto du Terroir marseillais’ Revue d’Histoire Modem et Contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344
94
Jo o de Pina-Cabral, ‘The Mediterranean as a Category of Regional Comparison:
A Critical View’ Chicago Journals, Current Anthropology, Vol. 30, No. 3 (June
1989) pp.399-406 Kavoulakas Kostantino, ‘Cornelius Castoriadis on Social Imaginary and Truth’ (University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
Massimo Lollini, ‘Intrecci Mediterranei. La Testimonianza di Vincenzo Consolo,
Moderno Odisseo’ Italica, Vol. 82, No.I (Spring, 2005) pp.24-43
Matvejevic Predrag, Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti, 2010)
Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: Violence and the Need to Belong (Penguin
books, 2000) Medcruise, The Association of Mediterranean Cruise Ports (2014)
http://medcruise.com [accessed June, 2014] Mollat Michelle, ‘Inventaire des ex-voto Marins en France’ Ethnologie Frarn;aise,
nouvelles serie (1979) pp.187-189
Moliere, Il Borghese Gentiluonw. Writingshome.com
www.writingshome.com/book.php?id=ebOOOOOOO 131 [accessed May, 2014]
Muscat Joseph, Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet
Indipcndcnzu, 2003) Nabiloo Ali Reza, ‘Mediterranean Features and Wonders in the Persian Literature’ Impact Journals Vol.2, Issue 1(January2014)
Moll Nora, Marinai Ignoti, Perduti (e nascosti). Il Mediterraneo di Vincenzo
Consolo, Jean-Claude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008)
95 Resta Caterina, Geofilosofia def Mediterraneo (Mesogea, 2012)
Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua Franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’
Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature.
Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) pp. 245-247
Saba Umberto, translated by Hochfield George: Song book: the selected poems of
Umberto Saba www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf
(Yale University,2008) (accessed, July 2014)
Starrett, Gregory. Zarinebaf, Fariba, ‘Encounters in the Mediterranean’ Review of
Middle East Studies, Vol. 46, No. 2 (Winter 2012) pp.289-291
Sarga Moussa, ‘Le Sabir du Drogman’ Arabica, Vol. 54, No. 4 (October 2007)
pp.554-567 Sarton George, ‘The Unity and Diversity of the Mediterranean World’ Osiris, Vol.2 (1936), pp.406-463 Salletti Stefano, Stefano Salletti
http://www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/discografia.html [accessed May, 2014]
Thayer Bill, Ostia – A Mediterranean Port (1999)
www.ostiu-untica.org/med/med.htm#2 [accessed June, 201!1]
Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009)
www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en [accessed September,
2014]
96 Valletta European Capital of Culture, Valletta 2018
www.valletta2018.org/credits [accessed June, 2014]
Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- The door to the Mediterranean,
(uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA [accessed May, 2014] Winter Werner, ‘The Lingua Franca in the Levant: Turkish Nautical Tenns of Italian and Greek Origin by Henry Kahane: Renee Kahane: Andreas Tietze’ Language, Vol.36 (September 1960) pp.454-462
Yann Arthus Bertrand, Mediterranee Notre Mer a Taus (January, 2014)
97 

I dedicate this thesis to you, dear father. You showed me with your constant love, that whatever I do with persistence and commitment will open the doors to my destiny. The long nights I spent awake, reading and researching reminded me of the long nights you spent awake working, pennitting me to study and build my future. Your sacrifices are always accompanied by a constant smile that continuously gives me courage in difficult moments.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
The number of people to whom I owe my accomplishments is far too long to fit on this page, as many have inspired me and given me their constant support which has helped me realize that knowledge could open doors I did not even know existed. Nevertheless, there are a number of people who I would like to mention as they have been there for me during tough times and have given me the support I needed. I would like to thank my family without whom I would not have been able to further my studies, my boyfriend Terry, who has always believed in me and has always been there to support me with his constant love, and my uncle Carlo, who from an early age fed me with books and literature that fostered my love of knowledge and the curiosity to find my inner self. I would also like to thank my dearest colleague Ray Cassar, who always helped me grow both academically and as a person, as well as my tutor and mentor Adrian Grima, who directed me, allowing me to ground and express my ideas better whilst always respecting and valuing my opinions.
II
Table of Contents
1 Introduction …………………………………………………………………………………………. 2
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold ………………………………………………………………. 7
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………….. 10
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the Port12
1.4 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 16
2 The Harbour as Threshold …………………………………………………………………… 1 7
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature …………………….. 20
2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour ………………………. 23
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor …………………………………………………………………. 27
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door ……………………………………………… 34
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse ………………………………………………………… 38
3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility ………………………………………………………….. 43
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication ………. 49
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo
Inspired by the Port ………………………………………………………………………………….. 58
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo ………………………….. 60
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture ……………………………. 69
4.3 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………….. 76
5 Conclusion ………………………………………………………………………………………… 78
5.1 The ‘Imaginary’ of the Mediterranean ……………………………………………. 80
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour ……………………….. 84
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY……………………………………………………………….. .. 9?.
III
Abstract

The Mediterranean harbour is a place of meeting, of encounters between
civilizations, of clashes, wars, destructions, peace; a place where culture comes to live, where art is expressed in various ways and where authors and thinkers have found inspiration in every comer. The harbour imposes a number of thresholds to the person approaching it. This threshold could have different fonns which could be emotional, geographical, spiritual or cultural. Authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo lived and experienced the Mediterranean harbour in all its aspects and expressions; their powerful experience resulted in the formation of important images referred to as ‘imaginary’. The Mediterranean imaginary is the vision of various authors who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective, but at the same time singular imagination. The harbour is an important part of the Mediterranean geographical structure and thus it has been the main point of study for many examining the region. Factors such as language have transformed and suited the needs of the harbour, being a cultural melting pot.
1 Introduction
The Mediterranean is represented by chaos, especially in the harbour cities that are witness to the myriad of cultures which meet each and every day to discuss and interact in the harbour. It is imperative to state that chaos, as the very basis of a Mediterranean discourse has been fed through the different voices fonned in the region. These same voices, images and interpretations have found a suitable home in the Mediterranean harbours, places where literature and culture managed to flourish and where the so-called ‘margins’, both geographical and social, found centrality. The harbour has acquired significance in the discourse on the Mediterranean and thus on how literature and cultural expedients and the vaiious authors and artists recall the harbour as an anchorage point for their deep thoughts about the region. 1
Nowadays, the unification of the Mediterranean seems a ‘utopia’, since the Mediterranean is politically perceived as a region full of borders and security plans. One may easily mention the various strategic moves put forward by the European Union to safeguard the northern Mediterranean countries from migration from North African shores. By applying and reinforcing these security plans, the Mediterranean has become ever increasingly a region of borders. It is also important not to idealize the Mediterranean past as a unified past, because the 1 Georges Duby Gli ideali def Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea
(Mesogea, 2000) pp.80-104
2
region was always characterized by conflict and chaos. Despite the chaos that was always part of the Mediterranean, being a region of clashing civilizations, it managed to produce a mosaic of various cultures that is visible to the eye of the philosopher or the artist. The artist and the philosopher manage to project their thoughts and ambitions for the region; therefore they are able to see hannony in a region that seems so incoherent. The aim of my thesis is to understand why the harbour is crucial in the construction of the Mediterranean imaginary. Both open space and border, the port, as in the case of Alexandria or Istanbul, has for a long time been a center for trade, commerce and interaction. Therefore, it is imperative to focus on the study of the harbour and harbour cities to be able to give substance to a study about the Mediterranean as a complex of imaginaries. The boundaries in the study about the Mediterranean have a special place; in fact a boundary that may be either geographical or political has the ability to project and create very courageous individuals that manage to transgress and go over their limits when facing the ‘other’. In the Mediterranean we perceive that the actual reason for transgressing and overcoming a limit is the need of confonning or confronting the ‘other’, sometimes a powerful ‘other’ able to change and shift ideas, able to transpose or impose cultural traits. Yet, the Mediterranean in its multicultural environment has been able to maintain certain traits that have shaped what it is today. Through movement of people in the region, the Mediterranean has been able to produce a number of great innovations, such as the movement of the Dorians who moved from the south all along the 3 Greek peninsula, and also the ‘sea people’ that came from Asia and, being hungry and thirsty, destroyed whatever they found. The same destruction and movement resulted in the creation of three important factors for the Mediterranean: the creation of currency, the alphabet, and marine navigation as we know it today. The various movements also contributed to the fonnation of the person as a free being with the ability to move freely. Therefore, movement and the overcoming of boundaries in the Mediterranean have contributed greatly to the fonnation of civilization itself.2 A board, today found in the museum of Damascus, with an alphabet very similar to the Latin one written on it, was very useful as it was very simple in its structure. This confirms a high level of democracy, as civilization meant that each individual had the possibility of knowing and understanding what his leaders understood. We get to understand that in the Mediterranean each person can practice his freedom by travelling out at sea and engage in trading. All this was made possible by the same interactions and conflicts raised in the region. Conflicts though are not the only factor that promoted the interaction and the fonnation of interesting cultural and literature in the Mediterranean, as we know it today. Art and culture have been means by which the various conflicts and interactions took life and expressed the deep feelings that inhabited the soul 2 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, filosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
4
of the artist. Karl Popper3 states that the cultural mixture alone is not sufficient to put the grounds for a civilization and he gives the example of Pisistratus, a Greek tyrant that ordered to collect and copy all the works of Homer. This made it possible to have a book fair a century later and thus spread the knowledge of Homer. Karl Popper wants to tell us that art and culture have deeply influence the fonnation of a general outset of the region and that the fonnation of the general public is not something that comes naturally, but is rather encouraged. The Greeks in this sense were directly fed the works of Homer by the diffusion of the works themselves. On the other hand, the majority of Greeks already knew how to read and write, further enabling the diffusion of knowledge. Art and architecture are two important factors that have detennined the survival of empires and cultures through time. When artists such as Van Gogh were exposed to the Mediterranean, they expressed art in a different way and when Van Gogh came in contact with the Mediterranean region, the French Riviera and Provence in particular, he discovered a new way of conceiving art. In a letter that Van Gogh wrote to his sister in 1888, he explained that the impact the Mediterranean had on him had changed the way he expressed art itself. He told her that the colours are now brighter, being directly inspired by the nature and passions of the region. The Mediterranean inspired Van Gogh to use a different kind of colour palette. If the art expressed by Van Gogh that is inspired by the Mediterranean is directly 3 Georges Duby Gli ideali del Mediterraneo, storia, jilosofia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp. 80-104
5 represented and interpreted by the spectator, the region manages to be transposed through the action of art itself.4 The way in which the thesis is structured aims to focus on the vanous images created by poets, popular music and art. Each chapter provides evidence that the harbour has been the centre of attention for the many authors and thinkers who wrote, discussed and painted the Mediterranean. The thesis aims to prove that certain phenomena such as language and religion have contributed to a knit of imaginaries, the layout of certain events such as the ex-voto in the Mediterranean and the use of Sabir or Lingua Franca Mediterranea, which shows how the harbour managed to be the center of events that shaped the cultural heritage of the Mediterranean. The language and religious movement mentioned have left their mark on the Mediterranean countries, especially the harbour cities, which were the first cities encountered. The choice of the harbour cities as the representation and the loci of a Mediterranean imaginary vision is by no means a casual one. In fact, the harbour for many centuries has been the anchorage point not only in the physical sense but also emotionally and philosophically for many authors and thinkers, two of which are Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo, extensively mentioned in the dissertation. These two authors are relevant for the purpose of this study as they manage to create a vision of the Mediterranean, based on their personal experience and influenced by 4 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo, storia, jilosojia e letteratura nella cultura europea (Mesogea,2000) pp.43-55
6 the harbour from which they are looking at the region and observing the
Mediterranean. Popular culture ‘texts’ such as movies and music based on the interaction between the person and the Mediterranean region have an important role in the study, as they represent the first encounter with the harbour. It is a known fact that in the postmodern era where technological means have a broader and deeper reach, popular culture has become the first harbour in which many find anchorage. Therefore it would be difficult to mention literature works that have shaped the Mediterranean without mentioning the popular texts that have constructed images about the region that intertwine and fonn a complete and powerful image. The relevance of each factor is well defined in this study, delving deep in not only popular culture but also in language and various historical events that have transformed the Mediterranean, providing examples of how factors such as geographical elements, spirituality, devotion and passion have transfonned the way in which we perceive a region.
1.1 The Harbour as Threshold The first chapter focuses on the harbour as a threshold between stability and instability, between wealth and poverty, between mobility and ilmnobility. The various elements that constitute the harbour always convey a sense of ‘in between’ to the person approaching. The very fact that the harbour seems to be a place of insecurity gives the artists and authors a more stimulating environment to 7 write about their feelings and to contrast them with the ever-changing and chaotic enviromnent of the harbour. The way in which the natural landscape manages to influence the poetic and artistic expression is of great relevance to the study of the Mediterranean region, especially with regards to the study of the harbour. Poets such as Saba and Montale wrote about the way in which nature felt as a personified figure, able to give hope and change the way poets look at the world. 
They also wrote about nature in the Mediterranean as being an impmiant feature
shaping the way in which history and culture developed.
The sailor as a representation of a Mediterranean traveller is often found in
literature especially with regards to the notion of the harbour as an image of the
Mediterranean culture. Many authors such as Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo
Consolo wrote about the figure of the sailor in relation to the sea and everyday life in Mediterranean harbours. The novels fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio by
Vincenzo Consolo and Les Marins Perdus by Jean-Claude Izzo are written in two
different geographical areas of the Mediterranean and reflect two different
periods, but they are tied by an expression of a Meditemm~im i1rn1eirn1ry and
somehow recall common features and aspects of the harbour. Both novels manage to transpose their authors’ personal encounter with the Mediterranean, therefore
recalling their own country of birth. The novels are somewhat personal to the
authors; Consolo recalls Sicily while Izzo often refers to Marseille. The fact that
the novels are projecting two different areas and two different points of view on
8
the Mediterranean proves that by gathering different experiences related to the
region, a rich imaginary is created.
The harbour is a door, an entryway to a new world, and borders. Security
and expectations are all part of the experience of the threshold when entering a
country, especially in the Mediterranean, where thresholds are constantly present and signify a new and exciting experience that leads to a new interpretation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The way in which the harbour acts as an entryway suggests that what lies beyond the harbour is sometimes a mystery to the traveller.
Literature greatly contributes to the fonnation of ideas, especially in regard to the fonnation of thoughts such as the idea of a Mediterranean imaginary, but there is another element of fundamental importance to the formation of ideas on a generic line, which is popular culture. High-culture, referring to elements such as art, literature, philosophy and scholarly writings, creates a common understanding between an educated public. Popular culture refers to the section of culture that has a common understanding between the public. High-culture and popular culture have the power to transform what is mostly regarded as pertaining to high society; literature is constantly being reinterpreted and transfonned by popular culture to be able to reach a greater audience.
9
1.2 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The imp01iance of natural landscape which detennines the success or failure of a harbour, also detennines a number of historical events. In this sense, the Mediterranean is a region that has been naturally set up with a number of very important harbours that consequently fonned a particular history. The image of the harbour could be compared to the image of the lighthouse, which is part of the harbour itself but at the same is a distinct entity that in some cases had a role which went beyond its initial role of guidance and assumed almost a function of spiritual assistance. 5 The symbol of the lighthouse is also tied to knowledge and therefore the lighthouse has the ability to give knowledge to the lost traveller at sea, it is able to show the way even in uncertainties. The lighthouses in the Mediterranean had the ability to change through ages and maintain a high historical and cultural meaning; their function is a matter of fact to give direction to the traveller, but in certain cases it has been used to demarcate a border or as a symbol of power.
The Mediterranean Sea has witnessed different exchanges, based on belief,
need and sometimes even based solely on the search of sel£ Among these modes
of exchange and these pretexts of voyage in the Mediterranean, we find the exvoto and the movement of relics. Both types of exchange in the region have in
common at the basis religion that instilled in the traveller a deep wish to follow a
5 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti: 2010)
10
spiritual path. These exchanges resulted in an increasing cultural exchange. The
ex-voto6 shows a number of things. One of these things is that the very existence
of ex-voto proves a deep connection with the geographical aspect in the
Mediterranean and therefore proving that the region is a dangerous one. In this
sense, people in the Mediterranean have shown their gratitude to God or the
Virgin Mary in the fonn of ex-voto after a difficult voyage at sea. On the other
hand, the ex-voto shows how popular culture mingles with the spiritual experience and the way in which a person expresses gratitude to the divine. The ex-voto paintings have a special way of being identified. The saint or in most cases Virgin Mary, is usually set in a cloud or unattached from the sea in a tempest. Another element that shows if a painting is or is not part of an ex-voto collection, is the acronyms found in the bottom of every painting V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit). The use of Latin demonstrates the vicinity to Christianity, whilst the words meaning that ‘I made a vow and I received grace’ prove the tie between the tragedies at sea and the grace given by God. The difficult Mediterranean geographical predisposition, discussed by Femand Braudel7 has developed an abundance of devotion that transformed to shrines and objects of adoration and gratitude. These same shrines, objects and materials that were most of the time exchanged and taken from one place to another, have deeply enriched the Mediterranean with cultural objects and the same shrines are nowadays part of a collective cultural heritage.
6 Joseph Muscat Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet Indipendenza, 2003) 7 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II
(Fontana press: 19 8 6)
11
1.3 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Izzo and Consolo Inspired by the
Port The Mediten-anean for Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo revolves around the idea of a harbour that gives inspiration because it is in essence a border where ideas meet and sometimes find concretization. The Mediterranean harbour for centuries has been a meeting place for people and cultures, thus creating a region full of interactions on different levels. The imaginary for both authors has been shaped by both cultural elements and by the literary elements that find a special place in the mindset of the author. Culture as a popular expression of the concept of the Mediten-anean has developed in different ways, one of which is the projection of the harbour and the Mediterranean itself through media and advertising. Various elements such as the touristic publicity or the actual reportage about the harbour and the Mediten-anean have widened the horizon and the imaginary of the region. In advertisements, the Mediterranean has been idealized in some ways and tends to ignore controversial issues such as ‘migration’; advertising also tends to generalize about the Mediterranean and so mentions elements such as the peaceful and relaxing way of life in the region. Advertisement obviously has its own share in the building of an ‘imaginary’ of the region, but it may also create confusion as to what one can expect of the region. On the other hand, the reportage about the Mediterranean harbour and the region itself focuses more on everyday life in the Mediterranean and common interactions such as encounters with fishennen. Nevertheless, when mentioning 12 the MediteITanean even the reportage at times makes assumptions that try to unite the MediteITanean into an ideal space and it sometimes aims to give an exotic feel to the region. Yet there are a number of informative films that have gathered important material about the MediteITanean, such as the French production Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus, produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2.8 The difference between the usual promotional or adve1iising video clips and the documentary film produced for France 2 was that in the latter the focus points were an expression of the beauty of the whole, whereas in the fonner, beauty usually lies in the common features that for marketing purposes aim to synthesize the image of the Mediterranean for a better understating and a more clear approach to the region. The harbour and other vanous words associated to the concept of the harbour have been used in many different spaces and areas of study to signify many different things other than its original meaning, and this makes us realize that the harbour itself may hold various metaphorical meanings. We have seen the way in which the harbour served as a first spiritual refuge or as an initial salvation point, but it is also interesting to note how the harbour is conceptually seen today,
in an era where globalization has shortened distances and brought down barriers. Nowadays, the harbour is also used as a point of reference in the various technological terms especially in relation to the internet, where the ‘port’ or 8 Yan Arthus-Betrand Mediteranee notre mer a taus (France 2, 2014)
www.yannarthusbertrand.org/ en/films-tv/–mediterranee-notre-mer-a-tous (accessed February,
2014)
13
‘portal’ refers to a point of entry and thus we perceive the main purpose of the harbour as being the first point of entry as is in the context of infonnation technology. The concept of core and periphery has deeply changed in the world of Internet and technology, as the concept of core and periphery almost disappeared. Similarly, the Mediterranean’s core and pe1iphery have always been in a way different from what is considered to be the nonn. Geographically, the core could be seen as the central area, the place where things happen, whereas in the Mediterranean, the periphery acquires almost the function of the core. The harbour is the geographical periphery; neve1iheless, it acquires the function of the core. The islands for example are usually centres, whereas in the Mediterranean they are crossroads rather than real centres of power. In nonnal circumstances the relation between core and periphery is something that denotes not only the geographical location of a place but it usually also refers to economical, social and cultural advancement. Therefore, in the Mediterranean region the concept of geographical centre and economical and social centres are different from their usual intended meaning.
The Mediterranean imaginary has developed in such a way that it
purposely distorted the concepts such as the standard core and periphery or the usual relationship between men and nature or between men and the various borders. In the Mediterranean imaginary, which as we have mentioned is being fed by various authors and popular discourse, has the ability to remain imprinted in our own thoughts and thus has the ability to reinterpret the region itself; we find 14 that the usual conceptions change because they suit not only the region but the author that is writing about the region. The way in which the various authors and artists who describe the Mediterranean are faced with the ongoing challenges presented by the region shows how in essence each and every author has their own personal approach to the region. Their works are essentially a personal project which lead to the enriclunent of the region’s imaginary. The differences between each and every author makes the ‘imaginary’ and the accounts about the Mediterranean much more interesting and ersonalized. 
Consolo9 and Izzo10 have different ways of perceiving the region and
although they both aim to create an ‘imaginary’ that may recall similar features, it is undeniable that there are substantial differences in their approach. Consolo on the one hand focuses a lot on the image of Ulysses as a figure that represents him in his voyage in search of the self. Ulysses for Consolo is a figure that manages to preserve a meaning even in the modem era, a figure that is able to travel through time all the while reinventing the Mediterranean. Izzo as well feels that the figure of Ulysses is imperative to the study of the Mediterranean, but he mostly focuses on the impact of the present experience of the region on the conception of a Mediterranean ‘imaginary’ rather than focusing on the past as a representation of the present situation. 9 Vincenzo Consolo Il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori: 2012) 10 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) 15
1.4 Conclusion
The Mediterranean has been seen as a region full of inconsistencies,
contradictions and conflicts, based mainly on the divergent ideas and cultures residing in the same area. The Mediterranean imaginary does not exclude the conflicts that are present in the region and does not aim to unify the region, and in doing so it aims to give voice to the region. For the various authors and thinkers that are mentioned in the thesis, the Mediterranean has transmitted an emotion or has been able to create the right environment to express ideas and fonn thoughts. The relevance of each and every author within the framework of this thesis shows that without analyzing the single expression about the region, through the various works, one cannot fonn an imaginary of the Mediterranean region. The various concepts of borders, thresholds, conflicts and cultural clashes manage to mingle with each other in everyday life in the Mediterranean – greater ideas and fundamental questions find resonance and meaning in simple everyday interaction between a common sailor and a woman at a bar. The Mediterranean in essence is the voyage between the search for deep roots and the analysis of the clashes that result from this search for roots. The study of the Mediterranean is the constant evaluation of boundaries and the search for the ‘self’ through a wholly subjective analysis of the ‘other’. The imaginary plays a fundamental role in bringing near the ‘roots’ and the ‘present’, and the ‘self’ and the ‘other’.
16
2 The Harbour as Threshold The Mediterranean harbour for many authors and thinkers is a starting point as well as a dying point of the so called ‘Mediterranean culture’. In fact many sustain that the ‘MediteITanean culture’ takes place and transfonns itself in its harbours. This concept does not have to confuse us in assuming that a ‘Mediterranean culture’ in its wholesomeness really does exist. There are elements and features that seem to tie us; that the sea so generously brought ashore. On the other hand the same sea has been keeping things well defined and separate. The harbour as the first encounter with land has always maintained an important role in the formation of ideas and collective imagination. The harbour is not selective in who can or cannot approach it and so the fonnation of this collective imagination is a vast one. It is also important to state that the harbour in itself is a place of contradictions, a place where everything and nothing meet. The contrasting elements and the contradictions that reside in Mediterranean ports are of inspiration to the various authors and thinkers who study the Mediterranean. In this sense they have contributed in the formation of this Mediterranean imagination. Literature is an important factor that contributes to a fonnation of a collective imagination; it would be otherwise difficult to analyze the Mediterranean without the help of literature, as the fonnation of a collective imagination was always fed through literature and cultural expedients.
17
The Mediterranean region, as we shall see, is an area that is somehow
constructed; a person in France may not be aware of what a person in Morocco or in Turkey is doing. The concept of a constructed Mediterranean may be tied to the anthropological study conducted by Benedict Anderson 11 where he states that the ‘nation’ is a constructed concept and may serve as a political and somehow economic pretext. The sea is navigated by both tragic boat people and luxurious cruise liners, and these contradictions seem to be legitimized in the Mediterranean region. To give two recent examples we can observe on a political sphere, the European Union’s decision to fonn a Task Force for the Mediterranean (TFM) whose aims are to enhance the security of its shores and to drastically reduce deaths at sea. The TFM is a recent initiative that follows a number of proposals at a political level that have the Mediterranean security at heart. 12 This idea was triggered by a particular event that saw the death of 500 migrants off Lampedusa. It clearly poses a question whether the Mediterranean is a safe place or not, and whether it remains in this sense appealing to touristic and economic investment. The TFM probably reinforces the idea that the Mediterranean is a problematic region and thus requires ongoing ‘security’. To reconnect to the main idea, the TFM reinforces the notion that the Mediterranean is a constructed idea where access from one shore to another is denied and where one shore is treated as a security threat whereas the other shore is treated as an area to be protected or an 11 Benedict Anderson, Imagined communities (Verso, 1996)
12 Brussels, 4.12.2013 COM (2013) 869 Communicationjiwn the commission to the European Parliament and the council on the work of the Task Force Mediterranean 18 area that is unreachable. The contradictions keep on adding up when we see the way the Mediterranean is portrayed for economic and touristic purposes. One example is the ‘Mediterranean port association’ that helps the promotion of cruising in the Mediterranean region providing assistance to tourists who would like to travel in the region. In this context the Mediterranean is used in a positive way in relation to the touristic appeal it may have. The construction of a Mediterranean idea is by no means restricted to an economical or a political discourse; it has deeper roots and meanings that have fonned through a history of relations between countries and of fonnations of literary expedients. For Franco Cassano13, the Mediterranean is a region that in essence is made of differences, it would be otherwise difficult to justify the clashes that have characterized the Mediterranean history, if it was not for the fact that we are all aware that it is a region made up of dissimilarities On the other hand it is due to these dissimilarities that the Mediterranean is an appealing region both for authors and for travelers alike.
13 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano:Feltrinelli, 2007)
19
2.1 Natural Landscape and the Development of Literature Nature and literature are two elements that intertwine and thus create a collective imagination around the concept of the Mediterranean harbour. In fact, the dialectic between natural landscape and poetic expression was always a matter of great relevance as nature constantly managed to aid the development of poetic expression. The natural landscape helps the fonnation of existential thoughts, such as life, death and the existence of men – thoughts that are always reinterpreted and reinvented through literature. This relation between men and nature was always important in configuring spaces and detennining them according to a common understanding. 14 In the poem of Giacomo Leopardi Dialogo delta Natura e di un Islandese, Nature is personified, and although the indifference and coldness of nature is palpable, we sense that the poet is being aided by nature in fanning his ideas about life itself. Through time and especially through globalization, the world is being interpreted in terms of geographical maps and technology is subsequently narrowing our concept of space and enlarging our concept of life. In the new modem dimension, where the concept of space has acquired an abstract meaning, literature leaves the possibility of dialectic relationship between men and nature, thus enabling men to perceive the places they inhabit as a significant part of their self-construction process. This concept takes us to the perception created around the Mediterranean region and especially the way people look at 14 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo de/la contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Quest: 2009) pp.358-372
20
figures such as the sea, the ports and the shores. In Giambattista Vico’s15 poetic geography we understand that the representation of geography through poetic expression is something that dates back in time, through a cosmic representation of senses and feelings. In this regard, Montale and Saba both express in a relatively modem tone the deep representation of the Mediterranean through a mixture of contrasting feelings and ideas. The image of the harbor and any other images in the Mediterranean are deeply felt and analyzed, through the eyes of the poets that live in the region. Montale uses the dialectic of memory to explain his relationship with the Mediterranean, a region locked in its golden age that lives through the memory of poets and authors. He refers to the Mediterranean as ‘Antico ‘ emphasizing the fact that it is an old region. The word ‘Antico ‘ does not merely refer to oldness, but to oldness combined with prestige. The memory characterizes the Mediterranean for Montale, the image of the sea for instance is an archaic image that notwithstanding holds a modem and yet spiritual meaning as it expresses a sense of purification. The sea with its movement brings ashore all the useless and unwanted elements. On the other hand the sea may be seen as a fatherly figure that becomes severe in its actions and makes the poet feel insignificant and intimidated. Montale’s aim was to overcome the threshold between artistic expression and natural landscape through a dialogue with the Mediterranean Sea. This aim was not fulfilled. Montale tried hard to express artistically what the Mediterranean Sea meant but ended his poem humbly putting himself at a lower stage in comparison to the greatness of the Sea. Montale fills 15Massimo Lollini Il Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009)
21 his poetry with a mixture of humility and paradoxes; two elements that keep on repeating themselves in the poetry concerning the MeditelTanean.
Furthennore, in Umberto Saba’s ‘Medite1Taneet16 we encounter the same
contrasts and paradoxes used by Montale to develop the figure of the
MeditetTanean Sea. Saba uses the microcosm of Trieste to explain a larger
macrocosm: The MeditetTanean. This technique renders his work more personal and gives it a deeper meaning. Saba and Montale both rely on the memory to express a feeling of deep ties with the element of the sea and the life of the MeditelTanean harbour. Saba’s MeditelTanean resides in his microcosm, personal encounters and experiences fonn his ideas about the region; a region he perceives as being full of fascinating contradictions.

‘Ebbri canti si levano e bestemmie
nell’Osteria suburbana. Qui pure
-penso- e Mediterraneo. E il mio pensiero
all’azzulTo s’inebbria di quel nome.’ 17
‘Drunken songs and curses rise up
in the suburban tavern. Here, too,
I think, is the Mediterranean. And my mind is
drunk with the azure of that name.’ 18
16 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
\V\V\V. worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
17 Massimo Lollini fl Mediterraneo della contingenza metafisica di montale all’apertura etica di Saba (Presses Universitaires Paris Ouest: 2009) pp.358-372
22
Saba mingles his personal classicist fonnation expressed in the ‘all’azzurro’
with the poorest part of the Mediterranean harbour ‘l’osteria’. Both factors are intertwining, and so, the Mediterranean for Saba is the combination of both the richness of classicist thoughts that fonned in the Mediterranean as well as the meager elements that fonned in its po1is; yet they embellish and enrich the concept of the Mediterranean. Saba is searching for his personal identity through the search for a definition to the Mediterranean. In his art he attempts to portray the very heart of the MediteITanean which is found in his abyss of culture and knowledge with the everyday simple life of the harbours. 2.2 Instability vs. Stability in the Mediterranean Harbour In Saba and Montale’s works, the fascinating inconsistencies in the Mediterranean seem to find a suitable place in the ports and in the minds of each and every author and thinker who encounters it. The notion of stability and instability finds its apex in the port. The sea is the synonym of instability, especially in the Mediterranean, being depicted as dangerous and unpredictable. As in the recounts of the Odyssey, the sea, and the Mediterranean as a whole, is a synonym of instability and thus prone to natural catastrophes. The Homeric recounts of Ulysses’ journey explore the Mediterranean that was previously an unknown place. Although the places mentioned by Homer are fictitious, they now 18 Umberto Saba, translated by George Hochfield: Song book the selected poems of Umberto Saba
www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/song:book _excerpt.pdf (accessed, July 2014)
23
have a general consensus over the definition of the actual places. As time went by historians and authors went on confinning what Homer had depicted in his Odyssey – a Mediterranean that constantly poses a challenge, danger and fascination at the same time. Femand Braudel in his ‘Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip the II’ 19 sustains the view of a difficult Mediterranean, of a succession of events that have helped the success of the Mediterranean for a period of time. Its instability and complication have not aided the area in maintaining its ‘golden age’. This discourse was reinvented by Horden and Purcell in ‘The Corrupting Sea’20 where the Mediterranean meets geographically, historically and anthropologically. In ‘The Corrupting Sea’ the view of Femand Braudel is expanded into what the Mediterranean meant
geographically and historically, therefore Horden and Purcell explain that the inconsistencies and natural features in the Mediterranean really contributed to bring the ‘golden age’ to an end, but they were the same features that brought on the rich culture around the Mediterranean countries in the first place. Where literature is concerned, the inconsistencies and natural features served as an inspiration to various authors who went on fonning the collective imagination around the Mediterranean. Therefore, it could be argued that the geographical
complexity of the region is in fact the tying point to the ‘Mediterranean’ itself that resides in the unconscious and that otherwise would have died with its economical shift towards other areas of interest. The problematic identity and the challenging 19 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986)
20 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing: 2011)
24
natural enviromnent brought by an ongomg sense of curiosity and attraction towards the Mediterranean region. The port is the first encounter with stability after a journey that is characterized by instability, at the surprise of the inexperienced traveler. However, the port does not always covey immovability. The p01i gives a sense of limbo to the traveller that has just arrived. It is a safe place on the one hand but on the other hand due to its vicinity to the sea, it is as unpredictable as the sea itself The sailor is a frequent traveler who knows and embraces the sea. He chose or has been forced to love the sea, to accept the sea as his second home. The sailor is in fact the figure that can help us understand the fascination around the Mediterranean and its ports. It is not an unknown factor that sailors and their voyages have captured the attention of many authors that tried extensively to understand the affinity sailors have to the sea. The sailor21 is a man defined by his relation with the sea and is a recurrent figure in a number of literature works all over Europe and the rest of the world. The sailor is the incarnation of the concept of human marginality, he lives in the margin of life and he embraces the marginality of the harbour with the different aspects of the port. The thresholds present in the port are represented by the sailor; a figure that lives between the sea and land, between betrayal and pure love,
between truth and lie. Like the portrayal of Odysseus, the concept of a sailor has 21 Nora Moll Marinai Ignoti,perduti (e nascosti). fl Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
25
infidelic properties. He carnally betrays his loved one, but he is psychologically anchored to one women for his whole life; a women who is always present in various thoughts but at the same time she is always physically distant. As we will see in various works, the sailor is in constant search of knowledge – the very same knowledge that brought him to love and embrace the sea. The knowledge that is conveyed through the action of travelling itself is another question that would require a deep analysis, but for the sake of our study the fact that knowledge is transmitted through the depth of the sea is enough to make a com1ection with the purpose by which the sailor travels. The sailor fluctuates between sea and land, between danger and security, between knowledge and inexperience. The thresholds are constantly overcome by the curious and free spirited sailor that embarks in this voyage to the discovery of his inner-self. The literary voyage of the sailor in the Mediterranean takes a circular route while it goes deep in ancient history and ties it to modem ideas. Since the sailor is not a new character but a recurring one in literature and culture it has the ability to transfonn and create ideas giving new life to the Mediterranean harbours. While the seamen are the link between the high literature and the popular culture, the sailor does not have a specific theme in literature but the archetype of ‘the sailor’ has a deep resonance in many literary themes. As Nora Moll states in one of her studies about the image of the sailor, she puts forward a list of common themes associated with the image of the sailor:
26
‘Tra i complessi tematici, a cm m parte ho gia accem1ato,si
annoverano l’avventura, il viaggio, l’eros, l’adulterio, il ritorno, il
superamento di limiti (interiori) e di sfide ( esterne ), la liberta, la vita
come “navigatio” e come intrigo conflittuale di esperienze. ’22
‘Amongst the complex themes, which I partly already mentioned, we
find adventure, travel, Eros, adultery, the return, the overcoming of
limits (interior) and challenges (exterior), freedom, life as “navigatio”
and as a conflictual intrigue (or scheme) of experiences.’
2.3 The Prototypical Sailor The interesting fact about the study conducted by Nora Moll is that the sailor in her vision is not merely a figure tied to a specific social class, but as we can see the themes listed are themes that can be tied also to the figure of Ulysses. It is difficult to say that Ulysses or the image of the sailor own a predestined set of themes, and in fact they do not necessarily do so. Ulysses is a character that comprehends certain themes, but these change and shift in accordance to space, time and circumstances. What does not change is the thresholds that are always present in the life of a sailor, the limits that are constantly there to be overcome and the external challenges that need to be confronted. The harbour conveys a 22 Nora Moll Marinai Jgnoti,perduti (e nascosti). I! Mediterraneo di Vincenzo Consolo, JeanClaude Izzo e Waciny Larej (Roma: Bulzoni 2008) pp.94-95
27
number of thresholds; as we have seen these are embodied in the figure of the manner. Jean Claude Izzo in his Les Marins Perdus23 wrote about the discomfort of sailors having to forcedly stay on land and their relationship with the harbor, a passing place that has a special meaning. The harbor is in fact a special place for the mariner, as it is the only place where they can have human contact beyond that of the crew. The mariner in Jean Clause Izzo does not feel that he belongs to any nation or country. He belongs to the sea; a sea that managed to give meaning to his life but at the same time managed to destroy it. Jean Claude Izzo uses strong images of the port to describe the tie the sailor has to the harbour itself, he uses sexual and erotic images and ties them to legends and popular culture expedients. The story is interesting because of the way Jean Claude Izzo reverses the way sailors live. In fact he recreates a story where the sailor is trapped in the harbour and so he is forced to view the sea from land and not the other way round as he usually does. The psychological discomfort that Jean Claude Izzo creates portrays the Mediterranean archetypes and the life in the ports from a reverse point of view. Everyday life in the harbour is analyzed through a succession of tragedies that on one hand recall the classicist view of the Mediterranean, and on the other hand, due to references to everyday life elements, may be easily connected to the modem conception of the Mediterranean port. The links created by Jean Claude Izzo are made on purpose to create an ongoing bond between the classic Homeric 23 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
28
Mediterranean and the modem Mediterranean. In fact, Diamantis -the mam character of the novel- is portrayed as a modem Ulysses trying to cope with ongoing temptations and with the constant drive for knowledge. The Odyssey is for Diamantis a point of anchorage. He reads the Odyssey while attempting to define himself: ‘In effetti l’Odissea non ha mai smesso di essere raccontata, da una taverna all’altra,di bar in bar: … e Ulisse e sempre fra noi. La sua eterna giovinezza e nelle storie che continuiamo a raccontarci anche oggi se abbiamo ancora un avvenire nel Mediterraneo e di sicuro li. [ … ]I porti del Mediterraneo … sono delle strade. ’24 ‘Yes … In fact, the Odyssey has constantly been retold, in every tavern
or bar … And Odysseus is still alive among us. Eternally young, in the
stories we tell, even now. If we have a future in the Mediterranean,
that’s where it lies.” [ … ] “The Mediterranean means … routes. Sea
routes and land routes. All joined together. Connecting cities. Large
and small. Cities holding each other by the hand.’ In this quote we see the continuous threshold between space and time being overcome, that serves to keep alive the Mediterranean itself. It is clear that the classic Homeric recount is always reinterpreted and reinvented. The Odyssey
is not the only point of reflection for Diamantis. In fact the protagonist is seen as a 24 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.238
29
deep character that reflects on the various incidents in his life and it could be argued that Diamantis is the expression of Jean Claude Izzo’s thoughts. The sailors in Jean Claude Izzo’s novel chose to be Mediterranean; naval commerce exists beyond the enclosed sea, but these men chose to sail with inadequate ships in a region where geographical beauty and historical richness meet. The port for Izzo, has multiple meanings and he defines the Mediterranean harbours as differing from other harbours, because of the way they are accessed. Izzo uses the image of the harbour as a representation of love: ‘Vedi, e’ il modo in cui puo essere avvicinato a detenninare la natura di un porto. A detenninarlo veramente [ … ] Il Mediterraneo e’ un mare di prossimita’. ’25
‘You see, it’s the way it can be approached that detennines the nature of
a port. Really detennines it. [ … ] The Mediterranean, a sea of closeness.’
This passage shows the influence of thought, Izzo inherited from
Matvej evic. In fact the approach used to describe the harbour and to depict the nature is very similar to the one used by Matvejevic in his ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’. 26 We perceive that the harbour is substantially a vehicle of devotion, love, passion and Eros, though we may also observe the threshold between the love and passion found in the port and the insecurity and natural brutality that the sea may convey. In this novel, the port is transfonned in a secure 25 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) ppl22 26 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010)
30
place whilst the sea is a synonym of tragedy. At the same time the port is seen as a filthy and conupt place. While for Izzo the past is used as a background to tie with the present and moreover to show a link with the future, Consolo uses a different technique. He goes deep in one focal historical point to highlight certain Mediterranean features and problematic issues. Consolo uses the period of time where Sicily was undergoing various political changes. He describes the revolution and the Italian unification, and portrays real events and characters tied to Sicilian history. In Vincenzo Consolo, the image of the sailor is used as a metaphor through the work of Antonello ‘il Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio’.27 The title itself gives us a hint of the tie between art and everyday life. The voices that intertwine and form the discourse around the Mediterranean are hard to distinguish as they have fanned the discourse itself to a point where a voice or an echo is part of another. The work of Consolo28 goes through a particular historical period in Sicily to describe present situations and ongoing paradoxes in the Mediterranean region. It is difficult to resume and give a name and specific allocation to the works on the Mediterranean as the multiple faces and voices have consequently fanned a variety of literature and artistic works. The beauty behind works on the Mediterranean is that archetypes such as the concept of a ‘sailor’ or the ‘harbour’ are revisited and reinterpreted, thus acquiring a deeper meaning and at the same time enriching the meaning of ‘the Mediterranean’ itself.
27 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
28 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’lgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012)
31
Consolo focuses on the microcosm of Sicily and he portrays a fluctuation
between sea and land. He locates Sicily in an ideal sphere where the thresholds are nonexistent: ‘La Sicilia! La Sicilia! Pareva qualcosa di vaporoso laggiù nell’azzurro tra mare e cielo, me era l’isola santa! ’29 ‘Sicily! Sicily! It seemed something vaporous down there in the blue between sea and sky, but it was the holy island!’ Sicily is placed in an ideal sphere where beautiful natural elements coexist with famine, degradation and war. The imagery created around the island of Sicily may be comparable to the imagery around the Mediterranean region. As for the harbour it is described by Consolo as a place of contradictions, comparable to the ones found in the whole Mediterranean. The detail given to the life in the port is extremely in depth and the type of sentences used expresses the frenetic lifestyle of the port itself: ‘Il San Cristofaro entrava dentro il porto mentre ne uscivano le barche, caicchi e gozzi, coi pescatori ai rami alle corde vele reti lampe sego stoppa feccia, trafficanti con voce urale e con richiami, dentro la barca, tra barca e barca, tra barca e la banchina, affollata di vecchi, di donne e di bambini, urlanti parimenti e agitati [ … ].’30 29 Vincenzo Consolo fl sorriso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:56
30 Vincenzo Consolo fl so1-riso dell’Jgnoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori:2012) pp:29
32
‘The San Cristoforo sailed into the harbour whilst the boats, caiques
and other fishing boats, sailed out with the fishennen holding the
ropes sails nets tallow oakum lee, traffickers beckoning with an ural
voice, inside the boat, from one boat to another, from one boat to the
quay, crowded with the elderly, women and children, screaming
equally and agitated’ [ … ] The tension around the port is well transmitted in the explanation given by Consolo, there seems to be a point of nothingness and a point of departure at the same time. We perceive that there is plenty of life in the port but at the same time confusion reigns, therefore we could argue that people in ports are not really conscious of life and that they are letting things turn. Nevertheless, the port is the starting point of life that develops either in the sea or inland. Both by Consolo and in Izzo we are made aware of the importance of life at the ‘starting point’, therefore the port in the works of both authors acquires the title of a ‘threshold’ between life and death, consciousness and unconsciousness, love and hatred, nature and artifice, aridity and fertility. In the microcosm described by Consolo, the Sicilian nature and its contradictions seem to recall the ones in the rest of the region. For example, the painting ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ is described as a contradictory painting. In fact, the sailor is seen as an ironic figure that smiles notwithstanding the tragedies he has encountered. The ‘Ignoto Marinaio’ has seen the culture and history of the Mediterranean unveil, he has therefore a strange smile that 33 expresses the deep knowledge acquired through his experience and a deep look that convey all the suffering he has come upon. In the novel by Consolo, the painting serves as a point of reference and in fact, the ‘Ignoto Marinio’ resembles another important character in the novel; Intemodato. Both figures share the ironic and poignant smile and the profound look. Intemodato is seen as a typical Sicilian revolutionary who embraces the sea but at the same time is not psychologically unattached to the situations that happened on land. He is part of the revolution and integral part of the Sicilian history.
2.4 The Harbour as a Metaphorical Door Consolo and Izzo with their accounts of sailors and the life in Mediterranean harbours brought us to the interpretation of the harbour as a metaphorical door. As in the seminal work of Predrag Matvejevic ‘Breviario Mediterraneo’,31 the harbour is tied to the concept of a metaphorical door. In Latin both ‘porto’ and ‘porta’ have the same root and etymological derivation. A harbour in fact is a metaphorical and physical entryway to a country. In the Roman period, the god Portunos was the deity of the harbour who facilitated the marine commerce and the life in the port in general. The various deities related to the sea in the Roman 31 Predrag Matvejevic II Mediterraneo e I ‘Europa, lezioni al college de France e altri saggi (Garzanti elefanti:2008)
34
and Greek traditions are an indication of a deep relation between the figure of the harbour and the physical and geographical figure of the door or entryway. The door may have many different shapes and may divide different spaces but it always signifies a threshold from one point to another. In literature the harbour signifies a metaphorical door between fantasy and reality, history and fiction, love and hatred, war and peace, safety and danger. The image of the door is concretized through the various border controls, visas and migration issues and in this regard the entryway becomes a question of membership. A piece of paper in this case detennines the access through that doorway, but from a cultural and
identity point of view the Mediterranean threshold is overcome through the encounter with history and fiction. Thierry Fabre in his contribution to the book series ‘Rappresentare ii Mediterraneo’; 32 in relation to the Mediterranean identity he states; ” … Non si situa forse proprio nel punto di incorcio tra la storia vera e i testi letterari che danno origine all’immaginario Mediterraneo?”33 ‘ Isn’t perhaps situated exactly at the meeting point between the real stories and the literature texts that give birth to the Mediterranean imagination?’ Fabre is conscious of the fact that the discourse about the Mediterranean limits itself to a constructed imaginary, the poet or artist in general that enters this metaphorical door is expected to conceive the Mediterranean imaginary; blending reality with fiction. The door is not always a static figure but is sometimes blurred and does not 32 Jean Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, lo sguardo fiwicese (Mesogea: 2000) 33 Ibid (Mesogea: 2000) pp.25
35
clearly divide and distinguish. The Mediterranean itself is a region of unclear lines the fonnation of a port and of a nation itself is sometimes not that clear. In Matvejevic’s ‘Il Mediterraneao e l’Europa’34 literature blends with facts and culture so does the geography around the Mediterranean region: ‘Tra terra e mare, in molti luoghi vi sono dei limiti: un inizio o una
fine, l’immagine o 1 ‘idea che li uniscono o li separano. Numerosi sono
i tratti in cui la terra e il mare s’incontrano senza irregolarita ne rotture,
al punto che non si puo detenninare dove comincia uno o finisce
l’altro.Queste relazioni multiple e reversibili, danno fonna alla costa. ’35 
‘Between land and sea, there are limits in many places: a start or a
finish, the image or the idea that joins or separates them. The places
where sea meets land without any irregularities or breaks are
numerous, to the extent that it’s not possible to detennine where one
starts or the other finishes. These multiple and reversible links that
give shape to the coast.’ The coast in this sense is made up of a set of relations between figures and fonns that meet without touching each other, the door is not always present; it sometimes disappears to give room to imagination and the fonnation of literature.
34 Predrag Matvejevic Il Mediterraneo e !’Europa, Lezioni al College de France e Altri Saggi
(Garzanti elefanti: 2008)
35 Ibid (Garzanti: 2008) pp.53
36
The concept of literature allows the analysis of culture and the way it 1s
envisioned and spread through Mediterranean harbours. The fluctuations of varied thoughts that have shaped the Mediterranean imagery through its harbours have no ties with everyday life, if not by the transmission of culture and the means of popular culture that served as a point of anchorage and sometimes as a point of departure for the fonnation of a deeply rooted but also enriching and contested collective imagination.
37
3 The Port as a Cultural Lighthouse The harbour for many centuries has been an anchorage point and a safe place for sailors and travellers that navigate the Mediterranean. We perceive the safety of the harbour as something that is sometimes naturally part of its very makeup, as on such occasions where we encounter natural harbours. In other cases, to suit their needs, people have built around the shores and transfonned paii of the land into an artificial harbour which is able to welcome the foreigner and trade and at the same time to defend if needed the inland. Femand Braudel36 in his The Afediterranean and the Mediterranean World in thP AgP nf Philip TT <liscusse<l the importance of the Mediterranean shores for the traveller in an age when people were already able to explore the outer sea, but yet found it reassuring to travel in a sea where the shore was always in sight. The Mediterranean Sea has always instilled a sense of uncertainty in the traveller, because of its natural instability. Nevertheless, the fact that the shores and ts are always in the vicinity, the Mediterranean traveller is reassured that he can seek refuge whenever needed. The fascinating thing is that the ports in the age delineated by Femand Braudel were not only a means of safety but most of all of communication – a type of economic and cultural c01mnunication that went beyond 36 Fernand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 19 8 6)

38
the simple purpose of the port itself. The same simple modes of communications that Braudel describes may seem irrelevant when studying the Mediterranean history in its entirety, but we get to understand that they are actually the building blocks of the Mediterranean itself:
‘This is more that the picturesque sideshow of a highly coloured
history. It is the underlying reality. We are too inclined to pay attention only to the vital communications; they may be interrupted or
restored; all is not necessarily lost or saved. ‘ 37 The primordial modes of communication, the essential trade and the mixture of language and culture all have contributed to the creation of what we now sometimes romantically call the Mediterranean. The truth lies in the fact that
the harbour has always been prone to receiving and giving back; it has been a passing place of objects, customs and of words. We surely cannot deny the fact that trade has shifted not only by moving from different areas of interest but it also shifted into different forms changing the harbour’s initial function. This basic fonn of communication has contributed highly to the formation of a Mediterranean imaginary and a mixture of cultures that have left a deep resonance in language, literature and cultural expression as a whole.
37 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) pp.I 08
39
The risk and insecurity delivered by the sea have contributed to the
fonnation of various symbols that from their end contribute to the fonnation of an imaginary concerning the Mediterranean harbour. Amidst the uncertainties and hazards at sea, the light of the lighthouse that shows the surest path and warns the person travelling of the possible dangers, reassures the traveller while leading the way. The symbol of the lighthouse is tied to the representation of light and thus knowledge. Finding light in the middle of the sea gives the traveller the necessary means to have greater awareness of what is approaching. The geographical position and the architecture of the lighthouse are all an indication of their meaning beyond their primary objective. During the Roman period for example, the lighthouse was primarily an important source of safekeeping,38 but at the same time it represented a high expression of architectural and engineering knowledge. One example is the ancient roman lighthouse in Messina. Studies show that the architecture used was very functional, but at the same time it portrayed Neptune, thus mingling popular beliefs and superstitions. On the other hand, it was also a powerful way of delineating borders between Sicily and the Italian peninsula. Today the lighthouse in Messina has been replaced by fort San Remo and the architecture of the lighthouse has changed to a more functional one. Another powerful example is the ancient lighthouse in Alexandria, built on the island of Pharos where it stood alone as if wanting to replace the harbour itself. In Alexandria it is Poseidon who guards
the harbour, and the myth blends with the social and geographical importance of the lighthouse. Originally, the lighthouse in Alexandria was simply a landmark, but 38 Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009) www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en (accessed September, 2014)
40
eventually during the Roman Empire, it developed into a functional lighthouse. In the case of the old lighthouse built during the Roman period at the far eastern end of Spain, its dimension and position reflect the way Romans saw the world and how they believed Spain marked the far end of the world. What these lighthouses had in common was the fact that they were not just there to aid and support the traveller in his voyage but to define a border and to give spiritual assistance to the lost passenger. The symbol of the lighthouse is somehow deeply tied to a spiritual experience. In Messina where Neptune guarded the sea, and in many other places and different eras, the lighthouse was positioned in such way that it attracted a spiritual resonance and the light that emanated from the lighthouse may be compared to a spiritual guide. Matvejevic in his Breviario Mediterraneo39 compares lighthouses to sanctuaries and the lighthouse guardian to a spiritual hennit. He also adds that the crews responsible for the running of the lighthouse resemble a group of 1ponks, rather than sailors: ‘Gli equipaggi dei fari, cioe personale che somiglia piuttosto ai monaci dei conventi di un tempo che non ai marinai’ .40 ‘The crews of the lighthouses, that is staff that resembles more the convent’s monks of yore rather than the sailors’. The comparison is by no means striking, considering the mystical importance of the lighthouse. The lighthouse and its crew are seen and respected by the traveller, as they are their first encounter with land, safety and refuge. The link with spirituality is something that comes 39 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.55-56 40 Predrag Matvejevic Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti:2010) pp.56 41
naturally. The lighthouse crew for example is in some cases part of the ex-voto paintings found in the monasteries and convents. This illustrates the deep c01mection with the spiritual aspect. The question sometimes is to detennine whether the harbour and the lighthouse need to be two distinct features in the same space or whether they are part of the same geographical, social and cultural space. The answer may vary according to the way one perceives it. The lighthouse is the first encounter with land, but it is almost a feeling that precedes the real encounter with land, whilst the harbour is the first physical contact with land. The two elements may be taken into account separately, but for the purpose of this study they need to be taken in conjunction. The cultural value of both these elements goes beyond their physical value. In fact, both the lighthouse and the harbour share a common proximity to the sea, and receive cultural and social contributions from every traveller. The lighthouse and the harbour do not distinguish between different types of travellers -they accept everyone and their main gift for this act of pure love is the enrichment of culture, customs, language and food. The different elements intertwine and create a beautiful atmosphere that mixes sounds and tastes from various countries. This is not always distinguishable and it may not in all cases recreate the same atmosphere
in more than one country. What is sure is that the elements present in the harbours are of great relevance to what is portrayed on a higher artistic and cultural level. In this regard the harbour acts as a lighthouse for the country and sometimes for the region too, this time not to alann the traveller but to guide him spiritually and 42 artistically. The harbour was and still is a meeting place, where artists and thinkers stop and reflect. What comes out of these reflections sets deep roots in the cultural knit of the harbour and expands and grows until all the roots intertwine and create such a beautifully varied cultural atmosphere. Although the process may seem an easy and flowing one, we must not forget that the mixture of cultures and the setting up of such a variegated cultural atmosphere was not always flowing and peaceful. 3.1 Religious Cultural Mobility
The way the Mediterranean is geographically set up, contributed to an
expansion of religious pilgrimages that intertwined with marine commerce and
cultural richness. The image of the lighthouse and the harbour instil a sense of
spiritual refuge, and the large number of harbours and lighthouses in the
Mediterranean contribute to the mysticism of the region. Religious pilgrimage
throughout the Mediterranean is something that belongs to an older era and that
could have possibly started very early in the Greek empire, where Gods were
adored and ports and lighthouses had deep ties with different deities. As
Christianity started spreading in the Mediterranean, the Greek and Roman gods
were joined by saints and shrines for adoration.41 The coexistence of both pagan
and monotheistic religious expressions confinned a cultural motif related to
41 Peregring Horden, Nicholas Purcell The Corrupting sea, a study of the Mediterranean histmy (Blackwell publishing:2011)
43
divinity that has been a constant throughout Mediterranean history. In the Middle Ages the phenomena of the religious pilgrimage and the movement of saints’ relics gave to the Mediterranean voyage a different dimension. As noted in Borden and Purcell’s The Corrupting Sea, this age of pilgrimage and movement for religious purposes was brought about by a new discovery of sea routes in the Mediterranean and a different conception of religion as a c01mnodity. ‘Through the translation of his remains the saint himself, like the images of pre-Christian deities before him, in a very intense expression of the link between religion and redistribution, became a commodity’ .42 The redistribution of relics brought a new type of secular economy that involved bargaining and bartering. The movement of relics not only created a new wave of economic activity around the Mediterranean but also a movement of tales and accounts that pictured saints and voyages at sea, ‘Tales which echo real webs of communication, such as that of the arrival of St. Restitua from Carthage to Ischia’ .43 The stories seem to recall older stories from Greek culture, but are adapted to a newer setting.
The parallelism between good and bad, projected on the perilous voyage in
the Mediterranean, was always part of the account of a voyage itself, as we can
also recall in the various episodes of Ulysses’ journey. We are thus able to see that
in the voyages of pilgrims, the relationship between good and bad is often
projected onto the hard and extreme weather conditions in the Mediterranean.
42 Ibid pp.443
43 Ibid pp.443
44
Religious travellers had their own way of reading the map of the Mediterranean,
interpreting every danger and threat through religious imagery. From a cultural point of view, the accounts and echoes of religious travellers shaped the Mediterranean Sea itself and gave new life to the ports they anchored in. Apart from the movement of relics, another testimony of the great communication and cultural heritage -as we have previously mentioned- is the exvoto in the Mediterranean shores which gives witness to the cultural interaction and
customs based on faith. In many instances the objects collected for the ex-voto
have been taken up over time and placed in marine museums where cultural
interaction and exchange takes place. One example could be the ex-voto in
Marseille,44 where nowadays the objects collected are part of a collective cultural memory. In France, during the late seventies and the early eighties we have seen a great rediscovery of the ex-voto heritage that led to a deep cultural resonance in the area. The discovery of the ex-voto brought by a new inquiry of religious and harbour customs that were probably ignored previously. The paintings and objects dedicated to the saints and most of the time to the Virgin Mary represented the everyday life of sailors and travellers, the dangers at sea and most of all the miracles encountered during the arduous voyages. In the various exhibitions about ex-voto in France the concept of a Mediterranean ex-voto emerged and we are aware that at the time when the ex-voto was practiced in the majority of cases the 44 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 45
voyage routes were sole1m1ly around the Mediterranean and the fact that marine exhibitions concerning the ex-voto claim a Mediterranean heritage calls for a collective cultural expe1ience. It is difficult though to distinguish between a
personal encounter with the harbour and a Mediterranean experience; one may
intertwine with the other. In this case, the Mediterranean reference is imposed and not implied, and one might therefore wonder if there are elements that are c01mnon in the region and thus justify the use of the word Mediterranean. In the case of the ex-voto, it has been noted that certain elements are common to the whole region.
It is interesting to note the areas of interest and the social groups to whom
the ex-voto applies. This may give a clearer idea of the criteria and the cultural
sphere that surrounded the practice of the ex-voto. In the majority of cases the exvoto represented the medium bourgeoisie and the lower classes, the setting mostly represented small nuclear families. In most of the ex-voto paintings, one can see that the terrestrial elements intertwine with celestial elements ‘Dans sa structure, un ex-voto presente deux espaces, celeste et terrestre’ .45 The anthropological and cultural importance of the ex-voto emerges through the various figures that appear especially in the paintings dedicated to the saints and the Virgin Mary. These figures have a particular placement in these paintings that reveals a deep connection with the cult of miracles and devotion.
In Malta, as in France, the ex-voto was a widespread custom that left a
great cultural heritage. The paintings and objects donated to the ex-voto, especially 45 Jacques Bouillon ‘Ex-voto du terroir marsellais’ Revue d’histoire modern et contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344 46
in connection to the sea, reveal a number of historical events and geographical
catastrophes that are tied with the Mediterranean region. The fact that the sea is
unpredictable makes the practice of the ex-voto much more relevant in an era
where the only means of transportation in the Mediterranean was by ways of sea. In the Maltese language there is a saying ‘il-bahar iaqqu ratba u rasu iebsa ‘ which literally translates to ‘the sea has a soft stomach but it is hard headed’. This saying is very significant as it shows the profound awareness of the Maltese community of the dangers at sea. The sea is unpredictable and therefore only through divine intercession can the traveller find peace and courage to overcome any dangerous situation. The different types of paintings that were donated portray different types of vessels and so indicate a precise period in history. At the Notre Dame de la Garde in Marseille, one finds a number of models of different vessels from various historical periods. We also encounter very recent models of boats. This confirms that in a way the ex-voto is still present nowadays. Even in Malta, the practice of the ex-voto is still relatively present, although one may notice that the advance in technology and the new fonns of transport through the Mediterranean aided the voyage itself and therefore diminished the threats and deaths at sea. The types of vessels used in the paintings also shows the different modes of economic trading voyages in the Mediterranean. For example, in Malta during the nineteenth century, a great number of merchants were travellmg across the Mediterranean. This resulted in a number of ex-voto paintings that pictured merchants’ vessels and one could be made aware of their provenance. Various details in the ex-voto 47
paintings show many important aspects of the Mediterranean history as a whole
and of the connectivity in the region that went on building through time.
One interesting fact common to almost all the ex-voto paintings is the
acronyms V.F.G.A (votum facit et gratiam accepit) and sometimes P.G.R (Per
Grazia Ricevuta) that categorizes certain paintings into the ex-voto sphere. The
acronyms literally mean that we made a vow and we received grace and P.G.R
stands for the grace received. The acronyms are in Latin, for a long period of time which was the official language of Christianity. These acronyms, which may have indicated the tie of high literature -through the knowledge of Latin- and popular culture -through the concept of the ex-voto, usually associated to a medium to lower class- demonstrate that the use of language may tie the various social classes. Although everyone understood the acronyms, it doesn’t mean that Latin was fully understood amongst sailors and merchants of the sea. Language was a barrier to merchants, traders and seamen most of the time. The Mediterranean has a variety of languages coexist in the region; Semitic languages at its south and Romance languages at its north. The lines of intersection and influence of languages are not at all clear and the geography of the Mediterranean region forced its people to move and shift from one place to another for commerce or for other reasons which brought by a deep need for modes of communication.
48
3.2 The Lingua Franca Mediterranea as a Mode of Communication
The communication barrier between people in the Mediterranean coupled
with the profound need for interaction brought by a deep need of a common
language or at least common signals which would be understood by everyone. In
the case of the ex-voto, language or at least a reference made to a certain language, gives the possibility for people from different countries to understand the underlying message. In the Mediterranean harbours where interaction between people from different lands was the order of the day, the need for common signals and language was always deeply felt. Languages in the Mediterranean region contain linguistic elements that throughout history have been absorbed from other languages. In the Mediterranean region especially during the fifteenth century, the great need for communication resulted in the creation of a so-called Lingua fiw1ca, a spoken language that allowed people to communicate more freely within Mediterranean ports. One such language was known as ‘Sabir’, with words mainly from Italian and Spanish, but also words from Arabic and Greek. The interesting fact about Sabir was that the amount of words coming from different languages around the Mediterranean was an indication of the type of c01mnerce that was taking place at the time. Therefore, if at a given moment in time the amount of words from the Italian language was higher than that from the Spanish language, it meant that commerce originating and involving from Italy predominated. As Eva Martinez Diaz explains in her study about the Lingua ji-anca Mediterranea:
49
‘They created a new language from a mixture whose lexical and
morphological base – the base of pidgin – is the Romance component,
exactly the language of the most powerful group in these relations and
which varies according to historical period. ’46 During the 16th Century, for example, the Lingua franca Mediterranea acquired more Spanish vocabulary, due to certain historical events that shifted maritime commerce. This was also an indication of certain political events that shaped Mediterranean history. When a country invaded or colonialized another, as happened in Algeria after the French colonization, linguistic repercussions were observed. This mostly affected everyday language communication, especially with the simpler and more functional mixture of words and phrases from different languages in ports and the areas around them rather than at a political level. In Mediterranean ports, the need among sea people and traders to communicatee led to the creation of a variety like Sabir. Sabir comes from the Spanish word saber (to know), although, it is mostly noticeable that Italian fonned it in its prevalence.47 Sabir is known to be a pidgin language. A pidgin is a language used between two or more groups of people that 46 Eva Martinez Diaz ‘An approach to the lingua franca of the Mediterranean’ Quaderns de la Mediteranea, universidad de Barcelona pp: 224
47 Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’ Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature. Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) (pp. 245-247)
50
speak a different language but need to have a business relation, and so, need to find a common language or mode of communication. The word ‘pidgin’ is said to come from the Chinese pronunciation of the word ‘business’. The Lingua fi’anca
Mediterranea was a language that started fonning in the Mediterranean throughout the 15th century and continued to shape and change itself depending on where the political and commercial hub lay; Sabir, specifically as an offshoot of the lingua fiw1ca mediterranea, fonned after the 17th century. The first time that reference was made to sabir was in 1852, in the newspaper ‘L ‘Algerien’ in an article entitled ‘la langue sabir. Apart from a few references made to the language, it is quite rare to find sabir in writing because it was mostly used for colloquial purposes, but in some cases it may be found in marine records. When it was actually written down, the lingua franca mediterranea used the Latin alphabet, and the sentence structure and grammar were very straightforward. In Sabir the verb was always in the infinitive, as, for example, in ‘Quand moi gagner drahem, moi achetir moukere’48, that means ‘when I will have enough money, I will buy a wife’. The use of the infinitive indicated a less complex grammar that made it more functional to the user, as it was a secondary language mostly used for commerce. Although Sabir was in most cases referred to as a variety of the lingua franca mediterranea, we perceive that in the popular culture sphere the word Sabir is mostly used to refer to the common and functional language used in MeditelTanean harbours for communication. It is deceiving in fact, because the 48 Guido Cifoletti ‘Aggiomamenti sulla lingua franca Mediterranea’ Universita di Udine pp: 146
51
lingua fi’anca mediterranea, is the appropriate reference that needs to be made
when talking in general about the language used in harbours around the
Mediterranean. On the other hand, if we want to refer to Sabir we are reducing the
lingua fi’anca mediterranea to a definite period of time and almost a defined
territory association. Nevertheless, both Sabir and lingua fiw1ca mediterranea are two different words that express almost the same thing, it is thus important to establish the minimal difference between the two tenns. In arguing that the lingua franca mediterranea refers to a more general language used in the Mediterranean harbours during the Middle Ages and that went on changing and fonning and changing-assuming different fonns according to the harbour and place where it was spoken- we are looking at the language in a broader way. It is undeniable though that Sabir as a reference to a specific language that fonned in Algeria during the 17th century, is most of the time more appropriate to address specific arguments, especially when it comes to popular culture expedients. Popular culture and literature have expressed their interest in the language through expressions such as poems and songs recalling Sabir as a language that managed to mingle more words of different derivation into single cultural spaces. Nowadays, Sabir is no longer used; in fact we notice that English and Chinese are developing into new pidgin languages, understood almost by everyone, especially when it comes to trade and busmess.
In the Mediterranean we have encountered the rediscovery of Sabir in
culture as a language that has a deep cultural value for Mediterranean countries as 52 a whole. One of the examples of the presence of Sabir in cultural expedients is the famous play by Moliere Le bourgeois gentilhomme49 that was represented for the first time in 1967 at the court of Louis XIV. The story was a satiric expression of the life at court, Moliere was well aware of the life at court and he wanted to show that there was no difference between royals and nonnal people, especially with regards to emotions. Moliere associates the Sabir to the foreign Turks that by means of Sabir they managed to communicate:
‘Se ti sabir,
Ti respondir;
Se non sabir,
Tazir, tazir. ‘ 50
The use of Sabir for Moliere indicated a common language understood both by
French and Turks in this case. The fact that Moliere used Sabir, it meant that
gradually the resonance of Sabir could reach out to a different audience, than it’s
main purpose. In this case the meeting place as the harbour was not present but we may perceive that the mixture of cultures and the need for communication led to the use of Sabir as the common language. 49 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/l 3 l .pdf
50 Moliere, le bourgoise gentilhomme www.writingshome.com/ebook _files/13 l.pdf pp.143
53
Coming to the present day, it is difficult to say that Sabir or the lingua
franca mediterranea own a particular important space in the cultural sphere or in the language per se. We are mostly sure that in the Mediterranean harbours Sabir has no relevance anymore, nevertheless, we find the use of Sabir in popular culture. One example is the aiiist Stefano Saletti,51 who in his songs uses Sabir. Its use was obviously intentional. Saletti looked at the new uprisings in the North African countries and he could recall the same feelings, faces and atmosphere that southern European countries went through thirty years prior. With this in mind, he decided to use a language that had co1mnon elements to all Mediterranean languages, and so he chose Sabir. His albums are inspired by the notion of music and culture as a tie to the whole Mediterranean, being conscious on the other hand of the numerous contradictions and differences in the Mediterranean region. The CD Saletti and the Piccola banda ikona explain what Sabir is and why they chose this language to communicate a c01mnon message through the music: ‘Once upon a time there was a tongue shared by the peoples of the Mediterranean. This was Sabir, a lingua franca which sailors, pirates,
fishennen, merchants, ship-owners used in the ports to communicate
with each other. From Genoa to Tangiers, from Salonika to Istanbul,
from Marseilles to Algiers, from Valencia to Palenno, until the early
decades of the twentieth century this kind of sea-faring “Esperanto”
developed little by little availing of tenns from Spanish, Italian,
51 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
54
French and Arabic. We like this language. We like to mix sounds and
words. We play Sabir. We sing Sabir.’ 52 The importance of Sabir for Saletti shows that the harbour’s cultural value has been transmitted through time. Does the use of Sabir by Saletti indicate a recreation of a language that was used in the harbour as a functional and common means of communication or does it have the pretext to artificially recreate a common language? It is difficult to understand the importance and relevance an old pidgin language used for a specific purpose might hold today. Nevertheless, the use of this specific language in the music of Saletti reveals a profound search for common cultural traits in the Mediterranean region, that in this case aim to opt for cultural and educational approach to unite a region that is fractured in its own
basis. Saletti refers to Sabir as resembling Esperanto; a failed attempt to
linguistically unite a region that cannot be united. Although we may find the same concept in Esperanto and Sabir, we are aware that they differ in the way they came to be. Esperanto was artificially constructed, whereas, Sabir was born and evolved in an almost natural way by a need that went beyond the actual artifice. This is probably the reason why Sabir and the lingua franca mediterranea lasted for a long period of time, while Esperanto was at its birth a failed attempt to create a language for a detennined sector in society. It is a fact that the main difference between the two languages is that one aimed to create a broader understanding based on a functional everyday life need, whereas the other aimed to create a 52 Stefano Saletti www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/ikonaeng.htm (accessed July, 2014)
55
language understood by few. In Saletti’s and Moliere’s works, we perceive the Mediterranean harbour as a point of intersection of cultures and ways of living that left a spill-over of cultural traits in the abovementioned artistic works and in many other works by various authors around the Mediterranean region. It is important to notice that the harbour in the expression of the ex-voto, Sabir, lingua franca mediterranea and various literal and artistic expressions, served almost as a lighthouse, where culture was projected and created, and recreated and changed to fit the ever changing needs of the Mediterranean differing cultures. In Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins Perdus, the language used in the harbour is not mentioned often, although he refers to language
as a barrier that finds its purpose in the basic everyday needs. Jean-Claude Izzo
mentions an important point on language in Les Marins Perdus as he delves in the way the word ‘Mediterranean’ is seen in different languages across the region: ‘Il Mediterraneo e di genere neutro nelle lingue slave e latine. E in
maschile in italiano. Femminile in francese. Maschile e femminile in
spagnolo, dipende. Ha due nomi maschili in arabo. E il greco, nelle
sue molteplici definizioni, gli concede tutti I generi. ‘ 53
‘The Mediterranean is neutral in the Slavonic languages, and in Latin.
It’s masculine in Italian. Feminine in French. Sometimes masculine,
sometimes feminine in Spanish. It has two masculine names in Arabic.
53 Jean-Claude IzzoMarinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010) pp.237
56
And Greek has many names for it, in different genders.’ Jean-Claude Izzo wants to prove that the word ‘Mediterranean’ in language is a sufficient proof of how people around the shores view the region. The gender of the word Mediterranean does in fact show that the languages in the region have
developed their own way of understanding and perceiving the region. Language as we have seen has deep ties to how popular culture and ideas have evolved and
developed. Sabir in its essence has proved that although the region has a myriad of contradictions and differing cultures, the harbour and everyday needs managed to combine the different languages into one. At the same time it is undeniable that the differences in the Mediterranean region make the region itself not only vast but also wonderful and enticing to the traveller and the artist. Literature and culture have fonned and mingled together, yet each maintained its distinct features at the the Mediterranean harbours; the place of various particular encounters. Jean Claude Izzo, Salletti and Moliere all managed to create a powerful work of art that has deep ties to the culture created and recreated over time in the Mediterranean harbours. Sabir and the ex-voto are only two examples of how harbours throughout
the Mediterranean have been a point of anchorage but also a locus of
Mediterranean cultural development. Harbours have been able to unite, divide and create such a diverse and yet common culture.
57
4 The Mediterranean Imaginary of Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo Inspired by the Port The Mediterranean as a discourse has been interpreted and reinterpreted, and idealized and mystified by a myriad of authors, thinkers and artists. In this modem era where globalization of thought is the nonn, the Mediterranean discourse is by far a difficult expression that finds obstacles in the concretization of its own thought. Nevertheless, today the Mediterranean is still capable of producing new artists and new expressions by which the discourse gets richer and deeper. The Mediterranean, as its name suggests, is a sea that is in between two lands, and as Franco Cassano 54 states, has never had the ambition to limit itself to only one of its shores. The Metlitenanean was fm a periotl of time consecutively and simultaneously Arab, Roman and/or Greek; it was everything and nothing at the same time. The Mediterranean never aspired to have a specific identity, and its strength lies in its conflicting identity; it embraces multiple languages and cultures in one sea. Franco Cassano in his L ‘alternativa mediterranea states that borders are always ahead of centres, ‘Il confine e sempre piu avanti di ogni centro’55, and this concept is very relevant when we think about the significance of the harbour, as a place at the border of the country and yet the centre of every interaction.
Cassano goes on explaining how the centre celebrates identity, whereas the border is always facing contradiction, war and suffering. The border cannot deny the suffering by which the conflicting and inhomogeneous Mediterranean identity has 54 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) 55 Franco Cassano, Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.80
58
been built upon. The border is the true expression of the Mediterranean and it is
undeniable here that the most important interactions and historical events in the
region have taken place.
The border is an important concept in the study of the Mediterranean
itself, and as already mentioned, the majority of intersection and cultural
exchanges have taken place in the harbours, which are the borders of a country yet the centre of every interaction. For the concept of a ‘Mediterranean identity’ to arise, the harbour has been a pivotal place economic and religious interactions
which consequently left an undeniable cultural baggage whose strong presence
allowed the Mediterranean shores to benefit from an enriching cultural melange.
Being a sea of proximity, the Mediterranean has always been prone to receive the
‘other’ with all its cultural baggage, and therefore the concept of fusion and
amalgamation of different aspects of every country has always contributed to the
region’s culture. Accounts about the Mediterranean and those set in it have always put at their centre the concept of ‘differences’ and the ‘other’ in contraposition to the conflicts found in the harbours and in its centres. Nevertheless, without expecting the ends to meet to a degree of totality, the Mediterranean has been able to create places where ends do not merely meet but coexist. The coexistence of different races, cultures and languages has been the founding stone of the region.
As Cassano states, an identity that claims to be pure is an identity that is destined
to fail because it is in the essence of a culture that it repels the ‘other’, and
therefore sees the answer to every problem in the elimination of the ‘other’. The
59
Mediterranean, on the other hand has embraced ‘the other’ or on occasion, ‘other’ has forcedly penetrated the Mediterranean, giving birth to a region of different cultures based on a coexistence which is sometimes peaceful but often hard. The Mediterranean nowadays has overcome the complex of Olientalism and moved forward from a vision of an exotic south or border; ‘non e piu una frontiera o una barriera tra il nord e il sud, o tra l’ est e l’ ovest, ma e piuttosto un luogo di incontli e correnti … di transiti continui’ .56 ‘it is not a border or bamer between North and South, or East and West anymore, but it is rather a place of encounters and trends of continuous transits’. The Mediterranean has become a region of transit and a meeting place.
Upon travelling across the Mediterranean, an important thing which makes
itself evident is the imaginary that keeps on building through the interaction
between authors and thinkers, especially through their works that focus on the
importance of stating a discourse about the Mediterranean.
4.1 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Izzo and Consolo
‘Il Mediterraneo none una semplice realta geografica, ma un temtorio
simbolico, un luogo sovraccalico di rappresentazioni. ’57
56 Franco Cassano,Danilo Zolo L ‘alternativa mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007) pp.92 57Jean-Claude Izzo,Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese
(Mesogea: 2000) pp.7
60
‘The Mediterranean is not a simple geographical reality, but a
symbolic territory, a place overloaded with representations.’
The Mediterranean is a region full of symbolism and representationswhich
would not exist if it were not supp01ied by the literature and culture that has
fonned on and around its shores. The Mediterranean as a region of imaginaries
built on the integration of different voices and stories has produced a number of
authors and thinkers that left a cultural and artistic patrimony to the discourse
about the Mediterranean. We have already seen how the harbour transmits a sense of insecurity and plays a role of threshold which is testified through the works of Izzo and Consolo. Both authors have not only shown the importance of the harbour but have also contributed arduously to the fonnation of a Mediterranean imaginary. The word imaginary, comprehends a number of images, figures and fonns that are created by the observers to define something -not solemnly by the mere reflection of facts and historical events, but by a personal evaluation- that sometimes goes beyond reality. In this sense, it is undeniable that the Mediterranean has gathered a number of observers who have been able to translate facts and create figures and images that represent a collective in a singular imagination. Consolo and Izzo have transfonned their personal encounter with the Mediterranean into a powerful imaginary.
Jean-Claude Izzo was born and raised in Marseille in a family of Italian
immigrants. His background and geographical position highly influenced his
61
writing. Both Izzo and Consolo shared a deep love for their country of origin
especially for the microcosm surrounding them. Vincenzo Consolo wrote about
his beloved Sicily, while Izzo always mentions Marseille. Both authors transpose
the love for the microcosm into a broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole.
Jean Claude Izzo’s Mediterranean is based on a passionate encounter with the
region and states that his Mediterranean differs from the one found at travel
agencies, where beauty and pleasure are easily found.
‘Cio che avevo scoperto non era il Mediterraneo preconfezionato che
ci vendono i mercanti di viaggi e di sogni facili. Che era propio un
piacere possibile quello che questo mare offriva.’ 58
‘I had discovered a Mediterranean beyond the pre-packaged one
usually sold and publicised by Merchants, as an easy dream. The
Mediterranean offered an achievable pleasure.’
The Mediterranean hides its beauty only to reveal it to anyone who
wants to see it. The Mediterranean for Izzo is a mixture of tragedy and pleasure,
and one element cannot exist without the other. This image of beauty and
happiness shared with tragedy and war is a recurring one in the study of the
Mediterranean. Consolo’s writing is based on the concept of suffering. He
pictures human grief and misery as an integral part of the Mediterranean
58 Jean-Claude Izzo, Thierry Fabre Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo francese (Mesogea:
2000) pp.17
62
imaginary and he feels that poetry and literature have the responsibility to transmit the human condition. Izzo in his writings not only shows that the Mediterranean imaginary is made up of tragedy, suffering and war but also shows that there is hope in the discourse about the Mediterranean itself. For Izzo, the Mediterranean is part of his future, part of his destiny, embodied in the geography of the region and in the tales and accounts that inhabit every comer of the region. Through his beloved Marseille, Izzo manages to look at the Mediterranean and thus find himself.
The word ‘imaginary’ in the academic sphere is tied to a concept used
for the definition of spaces, a definition that goes beyond the way things seem
externally, a definition that puts much more faith in how an author, thinker or
artist expresses and describes the space. In the case of the Mediterranean, since
the region is not an officially recognized political entity, identity is based on
interpretation more than anywhere else and the concept of an imaginary proves
that there are paths that still lead to thought about the Mediterranean. With this in mind, one cam1ot deny the fact that in the political or social sphere, the concept of Medite1Tanean is still being mentioned; however, one could argue that the Mediterranean that is being mentioned in a political and social sphere is somehow a constructed ‘Mediterranean’. The Mediterranean’s relevance nowadays is found in the hearth of the author and artist that from Tangiers or from Marseille is able to write about a sea that has thought him to be mobile, to travel not only physically but mentally and emotionally from one shore to another. Jean-Claude Izzo’s troubled identity gives us a hint of the way in which the Mediterranean is 63
perceived as a region and the way in which the personal ‘imaginary’ for Izzo was
fonned. Izzo himself was from a family of mixed origins and was raised in a
constant state of travel. Izzo found his Mediterranean identity in the imaginary
other authors had created but also found his roots in the very absence of more
organic roots. Every story and every country may be part of his own identity, and
so, the Mediterranean has the ability to preserve in the depths of its sea the stories and feelings collected from every shore and give a curious traveller the
opportunity to retrieve these treasures and make them his own.
The historical approach to the Mediterranean has been based on a
comparison between south and north, between the Mediterranean and Europe, and it usually focused much more on the contrasting elements than on its conjunctions and similarities. Braudel59 saw the Mediterranean as a static and unchanging region. Today, modem thought has led to a new perception of the Mediterranean, focusing rather on the points of conjunction than on the differences and contrasting elements, yet accepting the fact that the Mediterranean is diverse in its essence. In a paper by Miriam Cooke about the Mediterranean entitled Mediterranean thinking: from Netizen to Metizen60
, she delves into the importance of the juxtaposition between the liquidity of the sea and the immobility of the land in the rethinking process of the Mediterranean. In the Mediterranean imaginary, the sea serves as a mirror and as a fluid that is able to connect and remain welldefined.
It is able to give a sense of time that is very different from the one on
59 Femand Braudel The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean world in the age of Philip II (Fontana press: 1986) 60 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
64
land. As we perceive in Jean-Claude Izzo, time is something that is completely
lost at the border between sea and land and especially in contact with the sea.
Sailors in Les Marins Perdus61 realize the concept of time only when they live in
the harbor and in other words, the sea has been able to preserve the sailor’s spirit in the illusion that time on land was as static as it was at sea. In the study about the Mediterranean region, the sea plays a fundamental role that must not be underestimated. Jean-Claude Izzo and Vincenzo Consolo both refer extensively to the figure of the sea when addressing the Mediterranean imaginary. When pondering on the Mediterranean, Izzo always places himself facing the sea, embracing the liquidity of this region, whereas in his stories, Consolo always uses the sea as the main mode of transportation and giving it a mystical attribute.
The Mediterranean has a different meaning for the two authors, because
it is perceived from two different places and two different conceptions of the
Mediterranean arise. In much of Consolo’ s writing, the Mediterranean is seen
through the image of Odysseus which is an image that holds a special meaning for Consolo and to which he feels deeply tied. For Consolo, The Odyssey is a story
that has no specific ending and this is done on purpose because it is directly tied to the future. The door to the future was kept open with the specific purpose of
letting the figure of Odysseus trespass time. The importance of Ulysses in
Consolo’s discourse extends to a deep and personal search for identity and it is
identity itself and the search for knowledge that led Ulysses to embark on a
61 Jean-Claude Izzo Marinai Perduti (Tascabili e/o: 2010)
65
voyage around the Mediterranean region and afterwards to return to Ithaca. Like
Izzo, Consolo finds the essence of a Mediterranean imaginary in the act of
travelling and sometimes wandering from coast to coast, from harbour to harbour, somehow like a modem Ulysses that aims to find himself and find knowledge through the act of travelling and meandering. Many authors that have focused their attention on the figure of Ulysses have focused on Ulysses’ return to Ithaca in particular and the search for a Mediterranean identity through this return.
Consolo, however, mainly uses the metaphor of travel and wandering, and he
manages to tie them to the question of a Mediterranean imaginary that is being
built upon the various images that the author is faced with through his voyage. For Consolo the voyage and the constant search for knowledge are the founding
stones of a Mediterranean imaginary. This urge to push further and thus reach a
greater level of knowledge has driven the Mediterranean people to practice
violence, and therefore Consolo believes that violence tied to the expression of a
deep search for knowledge is what has constituted the Mediterranean region. In
L ‘Olivo e L ‘Olivastro 62
, Vincenzo Consolo uses Ulysses’ voyage as a metaphor of his own voyage and his personal relation with Sicily; being his homeland it holds
a special place for Consolo especially in his writings. Constant change in the
modern concept of a Mediterranean has left a deep impact on the Mediterranean
imaginary. The wandering Ulysses returns to a changed and metamorphosed
Ithaca, which is a recurring image in the Mediterranean. Consolo finds his home
62 Norma Bouchard, Massimo Lollini, ed, Reading and Writing the Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
66 island ‘Sicily’ deeply changed by industrialization and although it may have
maintained features that recall the past, it has changed greatly. Images of the
harbour and of the Mediterranean itself have deeply changed. Change may be
positive, negative or may hold a nostalgic tone, although change is always a
positive factor that contributes to the fonnation of an ‘imaginary’. The way
Ulysses and authors such as Consolo and Izzo have wandered and fought their
battles in the Mediterranean has contributed to the change that we now perceive in the region. Through the voyage of Ulysses, Consolo gives testimony of the
Mediterranean violence and change to the rest of the world. For Consolo the
imaginary created around the Mediterranean is a mixture of his own reality such
as a modem Sicily devastated by industrialization and modernization, and the
recurring image of Ulysses. In fl Sorriso dell ‘Ignoto Marinaio, Consolo focuses
on the microcosm of Sicily as a metaphor of the larger Mediterranean. His
imaginary is characterized by the concept of conflict – a conflict that keeps on
repeating itself in the Mediterranean and is somehow tied to a general conception of the Mediterranean. The harbour acquires an important space in the novel, being the hub of the whole story. The violence mentioned in the novel is a projection of violence in view of an attempt at unifying two different spheres, in this case the unification of Italy, but in a broader sense the possible unification of a Mediterranean. The attempt is not only a failure but results in a continuous war to establish a dominant culture rather than a possible melange of cultures that manage to keep their personal identities.
67
Izzo on the other hand wrote about the Mediterranean imaginary from
the point of view of sailors, who construct a Mediterranean imaginary based on
the concept of a difficult intercultural relationship and a strange bond with the
Mediterranean harbour. In Les Marins Perdus, the microcosm of Marseille
managed to represent the macrocosm of the Mediterranean, and the figures of the sailors represents a modem Ulysses, with the aim of bringing about a
Mediterranean imaginary that mingled old and traditional conceptions of the
region with new and modem ideas. Jean Claude Izzo’s sailors had different ways
of perceiving the Mediterranean, but they had a similar way of seeing and
identifying the ‘sea’. Izzo’s protagonist, much like Consolo’s protagonist,
develops an interesting habit of collecting old Mediterranean maps. For the sailor, the collection of maps represents in a certain way the concretization of a
Mediterranean and the unification of the geographical conception of the region.
The act of collecting may be considered as an attempt at identifying something
that is common, something that is part of a collective memory.
The works of Consolo and Izzo are the literal expressions of a
Mediterranean imaginary, based on their personal encounter with the region and
on their individual research on the subject. The way in which literal texts shape
our conception and ideas with their powerful imagery proves that the personal
encounter becomes a collective encounter in the translation of facts that each
author perfonns in his writings. However, what is most fascinating is the meeting
of ideas brought about through writing which also share elements with popular
68
culture. In essence, popular culture manages to reach a higher audience but it
often takes inspiration directly from literature and its various expressions. In the
sphere of popular culture one may see that the concept of adve1iising and of
mixing various means of communication to reach a specific goal come into action. 
Popular culture comp1ises various levels of cultural and artistic expression, and is therefore well placed to reach a larger audience and to imprint in the audience
various powerful images related to the subject chosen. In this case, the
Mediterranean has collected a large amount of popular culture expressions that
managed to create a knit of ideas and interpretations that succeed in intertwining and creating ideas through the use of old traditions and seminal literal texts.
4.2 The Mediterranean Imaginary in Popular Culture
The way in which the Mediterranean has been projected in the sphere of
popular culture owes a lot to the dichotomy between sea and land, between a fixed object and a fluid matter. The fascination around the two contrasting elements managed to create an even more fascinating expression of popular culture, thus an idea about the region that is based on the way in which Mediterranean people view the sea and view the stable and immobile element of land. Moreover, the Mediterranean popular culture focuses a lot on the element of the harbour, a place where the two elements of water and land manage to intertwine, meet, discuss ideas and at times fight over who dominates. The conflict between the two elements, projected in the geographical distribution of the region, has deep 69 resonance in the emotional encounter with the region. Thus, the authors, artists and travellers are emotionally part of this dichotomy that is consequently reflected in their artistic expressions.
To talk about the Mediterranean nowadays is to reinvent the idea behind
the region in an innovative and appealing way. Culture and literature are new
means by which we re-conceptualize the region. The Medite1Tanean has been
compared to the Internet, because it is a place where near and far are not too well defined, where space is something fluid and where infonnation and culture are transmitted through a network of connections. In her study, Miriam Cooke63 notes how even the tenninology used on the Internet derives from marine tenninology.
One example could be the ‘port’ or ‘portal’. In relation to the web, it is defined as
a place of entry and usually signifies the first place that people see when entering
the web. Although virtually, the concept of harbour remains the first and most
relevant encounter a person makes when approaching a country or ‘page’ on the
internet. Although air transportation has gained a great deal of importance,
shipping networks used for merchandise are common and still very much in use.
The parallelism between the Mediterranean and the Internet opens a new way of
conceptualizing the Mediterranean as a physical and cybernetic space. Miriam
Cooke explains how the Mediterranean itself, just like the Internet, changes the
traditional concept of core and periphery: 63 Miriam Cooke ‘Mediterranean thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’ Geographical review, vol 89 pp.290-300
70
‘The islands that are geographically centered in the Mediterranean are
rarely centers of power; rather, they are crossroads, sometimes sleepy
but sometimes also dangerous places of mixing, where power is most
visibly contested and where difficult choices must be made.’ 64
The way in which the Mediterranean is seen geographically most of the
time does not appear to be consistent with the actual function and thought of the
place. As in the case of the islands in the Mediterranean, their main function lies
in the fact that they are crossroads rather than real centres. Usually, the
geographical centre of a country is the actual political, social and economic
centre, however, in the Mediterranean, the centre is where ideas are fonned, and
this usually lies in the harbours and in the cities located in close proximity to the
sea. The centre and marginality of a place according to Cooke depends on the
position of the viewer. Therefore, the explained and conceptualized Mediterranean may have different centres and borders depending on who is writing about it. The function of popular culture is to somehow give a view on where the centre is and where the margins lie.
When discussing the Mediterranean in advertisements and in the media
m general, there is a tendency to start from the past, from a presumed
Mediterranean origin that seems to tie the whole region. In this assumption, there is no truth but just a commercial way of proposing the historical elements that 64 Ibid pp.296 71
unite the region, therefore making it appealing at a touristic level. The audience at times does not have a precise idea of the differing elements and cultures residing in the region. To make it more appealing and coherent, especially in advertising, culture seems to be portrayed as a feature that holds similar elements that recur throughout the region. Even tastes and sometimes sounds seem to be homogenized tlu·oughout the region. The French documentary film entitled Mediteranee Notre Mer a Taus produced by Yan Arthus-Bertrand for France 2, aims to give an overview of the Mediterranean by focusing not just on the common features, but most of all on the fascination of the differences. The
documentary film traces how the Mediterranean has transfonned and shifted over time and it aims to show the deep cultural heritage it left in Europe. Rather than an advertisement or promotional video, this is an educational movie that rotates around the Mediterranean to explain each and every place while delineating its features and importance. The interesting fact about the movie is that it is filmed from above, giving almost an overview of the region, and that it talks about a Mediterranean future that ultimately lies in a supposed c01mnon past. When advertising a harbour in the Mediterranean, most of the short clips focus on the multiculturalism of the harbour and the projection of the place within a broader Mediterranean vision.
72
A particular advertising video, promoting Tangier65 as a harbour city
that looks onto the Mediterranean but remains predominantly African, focuses on the emotions that it can deliver and on the particular features that can attract the tourist such as traditional food and music. In everyday life, certain music and
traditional food would have probably disappeared, but in the projection of a place that needs to attract the tourist, the sensational aspect prevails and the tradition needs to be prioritized. In all the movies concerning advertisement of the Mediterranean harbours, what prevails is the conception of the harbours as
crossroads, as places where cultures meet, and obviously leave deep cultural
heritage. The movement of people in these short clips is shown as a movement
that has brought richness and cultural heritage to the country, ignoring the
ongoing debates about migration. These clips tend to ignore the ongoing problems in the Mediterranean and this is obviously done to increase tourism and project a nicer image of the region, succeeding in having a positive impact on the mind of the viewer.
Another peculiarity that is noticeable both in the clips about the
Mediterranean harbours and in many movies and stories is a concept of time
which is very different from reality. In short clips, such as the one portraying
Tangiers or the one promoting Valletta, it is noticeable that time slows down. In
the transposition of the novel Les Marins Perdus into a movie66, the concept of
65 Fabounab,Tangiers, port of Aji-ica and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010) www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxC6g (accessed July, 2014)
66 Les Marins Perdus, Claire Devers (2003)
73 time is a fundamental element, because it drastically slows down. The first scene opens up with the overview of the Aldebaran, the ship on which the story unfolds.
This scene is a very long scene that gives the viewer a hint of approaching trouble, from sea to land. It achieves this in a very calm and slow way. Throughout the movie the sense of time being slower than usual is something that finds its apex in the last minutes of the movie when all the tragedies unfold. The way in which the Mediterranean is described in short clips and in this movie shows a common perception of the Mediterranean people as a people who enjoy life at a slower rhytlnn, although in certain cases it might be true that this assumption lacks accuracy. Although it is undeniable that the juxtaposition between land and sea which we especially perceive in the harbour gives a sense of time as a rather fictitious concept, one may recall the Odyssey, where the voyage in the Mediterranean took an unusually long time. The Odyssey in fact bases on the fact that time almost seemed to have stopped and in fact, the time span that Odysseus spent travelling at sea does not match with the actual time that was passing on land in Ithaca. On the other hand we perceive that time is passing by rather slowly for Penelope who patiently raised her son and safeguarded Ithaca while waiting Odysseus.
What the concept of time in the Mediterranean proves is that the various
images that one finds both in writing and in new popular culture are constantly fed to our conception of the region and through time these various concepts fonn an imaginary. In many cases, when we look at popular culture we find elements that 74 we can reconnect to literature. This proves that the means by which an imaginary is constrncted is based on different elements but usually one may find recmTing elements both in popular culture and literature. In the concept of time we also find a common way of seeing life itself. Time in the Mediterranean seems to be stuck therefore we may argue that literature and popular culture have contributed to the fonnation of our ideas about life per se, whilst obviously not denying that everyday life was of constant inspiration to literature and culture. The way in which both popular culture and everyday life intersect, connect and find common points is something of fundamental importance in the study of the Mediterranean imaginary, as it gives different points of view and visions of the subject and therefore creates an imaginary that manages in a subtle way to unite what seems so distant. Jean-Claude Izzo, Vincenzo Consolo and many other authors, as well as different ‘texts’ of popular culture, create an ethos about the Mediterranean that aims to join what appears separate. The fact that nowadays the Mediterranean is still present in popular culture, as in the case of the previously mentioned film shown by France 2, proves that discourse about the region and the Mediterranean imaginary are still alive and they have a presence in the mind of the receiver.
The imaginary of the Mediterranean harbour is also constrncted by the
way it is advertised. A short, recent videob1 advertising the Maltese harbour
repeatedly used the word ‘Mediterranean’ to highlight the connection between
67 Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- the door to the Mediterranean, (uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA (accessed May, 2014)
75
Europe and Africa. The way in which the harbour is projected in the French
movie shows a deep connection to the historical and cultural heritage of the
country but it also aims to show how historically and culturally varied the country is. The advertisement’s aim was to create a sense of uniqueness whilst focusing on the broader vision of the Mediterranean as a whole. On the one hand it focuses on the fact that Malta is part of the European Union, therefore boasting high standards of security and maritime services, and on the other hand it promotes the various hist01 ical influences on Malta and its Grand Harbour and portrays it as the gateway both to the northern and to the southern shore. Being an island in the Mediterranean gave Malta the possibility to create its uniqueness, but also to affiliate itself to both Europe and Africa. In this sense, the sea serves as a unifying factor but at the same time it was always able to maintain the individuality of each place. The discourse about the Mediterranean is rendered possible thanks to the various factors that inhabit the region – factors that may differ from one shore to another, thus making the region a more interesting one to study.
4.3 Conclusion The discourse about the Mediterranean has always revolved around the projection of different images that supposedly recall a common feeling and common grounds. The Mediterranean is a region that is in essence a combination of a myriad of cultures; this factor is very relevant in the discourse on the region 76 as the attempt to unite the region in one cultural sphere is somehow a failed attempt. It is relevant to mention that in the production of literature and culture, these different expressions especially concerning the Mediterranean have produced a knit of sensations and feelings that are now mostly recognized as being ‘Mediterranean’. The harbour in this case has always been the locus of the Mediterranean imaginary because sea and land meet in the harbour, and therefore many cultures meet and interact in the harbours.
Harbours are places that live an ‘in between’ life but that still manage to
mingle the differences in a subtle way that feels almost nonnal and natural. The
harbour has inspired many authors as it has built a sense of awaiting and hope in the person. The Mediterranean port seems to suggest that everything is possible, and that imageries and ideas can unfold in the same harbour.
77
5 Conclusion
The Mediterranean city is a place where two myths come together: the
myth of the city and the myth of the Mediterranean. Both myths have developed
independently because both managed to create symbols and connotations that
have been able to survive till today. The myth of the city in relation to the myth of
the Mediterranean has been for a long time regarded independently and therefore it created a succession of elements that was able to reside in the same place but was in essence two different elements. 68
From antiquity, the ‘city’ has been seen as a symbol of social order – as a
place where reason and civilization reign in contrast with the ignorance of the
outskirts. The concept of a ‘city’ that is able to unify ideals and control society by
maintaining high levels of education and increasing cultural standards has
developed a division between the rural areas and the city itself. In conjunction
with the harbour, the concept of a civilized ‘city’ mingles with the idea of a
cultural mixture that is able to absorb what the sea has to offer.
In the Mediterranean port cities, the cultural emancipation and the centre
of trade and business in a way managed to intenningle with the idea of ‘squalor’,
most of the time being associated to the harbour. Nevertheless, in the
68 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
78
Mediterranean harbour cities, the idea of cultural richness and emancipation was a concept that found concretization in the idealization of the ‘city’ itself by its
inhabitants. The ‘city’ as much as the Mediterranean itself found deep resonance
with the growth of literature. In the case of the ‘city’, various treaties and
literature expedients that promoted it as a centre of cultural riclmess and
architectural rigor helped the ‘city’ itself to find a place in the mind of the person
approaching it. The obvious consequence of this new fonnation of cities as a
symbol of 1igor and proliferation was that a great number of people migrated from the rural areas to the cities. The myth of the harbour cities as being the centre of business and a locus of culture went on cultivating with the accounts about these cities written by various authors. They managed to give life to a succession of images that are now imprints of harbour cities throughout the Mediterranean.
The Mediterranean appears unified in anthropological69 discourse in which
assumptions are made about the way ‘Mediterraneaninsm’ is constituted and the
‘Mediterranean way of life’. A group of cultural anthropologists aimed to view
the Mediterranean as a whole for the purpose of identifying elements that
managed to tie the region and gave meaning to the unification itself. On the one
hand they managed to give international relevance to studies about the region
because they constructed what they regarded as common Mediterranean attributes.
On the other hand they were constructing a discourse that said more about their
own vision than about a region that is varied in its essence. In a way they also
69 Georges Duby Gli ideali de! Mediterraneo (Mesogea 2000) pp.83-100
79 rendered the region ‘exotic’. The way in which anthropology managed to create an idea about the Mediterranean is interesting even though a person living in the region might argue that the picture given is incorrect. In this sense the imaginary of the Mediterranean projected by literature does not aspire to give a detailed account of life in the region but rather to actually transmit the feelings and passions that the region has. In this sense, literature was able to transfonn a passion and a detailed account of one’s own perspective about the region into an imaginary that is in its turn able to remain imprinted in the person’s conception of the Mediterranean. Literature and art in the Mediterranean had the ability to prove that there are common feelings in the region but they are distinguishable in their very essence and the harbour with its strategic position was able to give inspiration to the artist that approached it. The creation of an imaginary about the Mediterranean goes beyond the very need of knowing and apprehending facts that may be or may not be common to the whole region. In this sense, the artistic expedients and the literal world managed to relate to the reader and the spectator in a very special way by creating powerful images that construct society.
5.1 The ‘imaginary’ of the Mediterranean
One important definition of the ‘imaginary’ is given by Castoriadis in his
The Imaginary Institution of Society 70 in which he states that the human being
cannot exist without the collective and that the collective is fonned by different
7° Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth(University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
80
elements. One of the elements that is of great importance in the fonnation of the
collective is the symbol. The symbol or the collection of symbols is fonned from
reality and from an imaginary. In the composition of the imaginary, whatever
stems from reality and whatever stems from fiction remains in essence a question which is not resolved or which probably does not intend to be resolved. Therefore, the imaginary explained by Castoriadis gives a social meaning to certain questions that are fundamental in the complexity of reality. For example, the symbol of God was created for various reasons but its creation per se does not distinguish between elements that are true in its essence and elements that are imagined. The example given by Castoriadis on the symbol of God leads us to the conception of the Mediterranean region as a region fonned in its imaginary by reality and myth which intertwine and are not distinguishable. The Mediterranean created by the various authors and artists mentioned reinforces the imaginary that has at its basis the aim of giving a picture of the region which is not far from reality but on the other hand which is not that structured. Therefore we can argue that the difference between an anthropologist’s approach to the region and an artist’s approach is based on the difference in their point of focus. This statement one does not deny the importance of the anthropologist’s approach to the region where in fact social
structure appears and thus one can easily understand the way by which society is fonned. To fuiiher the study and understand it in its complexity one cannot deny the importance of literature and culture in the creation of an imaginary.
Castoriadis 71 states that society shares a number of undeniable truths that are
71 Kostantino Kavoulakas Cornelius Castoriadis on social imaginaiy and truth (University of 81
accepted by everyone. By analyzing the imaginary one manages to go beyond
these undeniable truths and thus manages to extend the life of the imaginary itself.
Therefore, if the Mediterranean exists, it is because it managed to create a number of myths and symbols able to renew themselves. The impo1iance of the imaginary for the region itself is based on the fruits that it gives. The Mediterranean that is being mentioned in the various books and poems is supported by the emotions and passions of each and every author. If the author is not moved by passion for the region it would be difficult to create an imaginary. The Mediterranean region is still present in our mind thanks to the imaginary created by the various authors and thinkers.
The choice of the harbour as the locus of a Mediterranean imaginary
comes almost naturally as the harbours facing the Mediterranean Sea have a great impact on culture in the Mediterranean and the threshold between sea and land is on the one hand the very basis of the Mediterranean life. The harbour and the city as two separate and yet same elements intertwine and are able to create rich and variegated cultures, yet they were also the first spectators of conflicts and wars.
From this point of view, it is undeniable that the harbour in the Mediterranean
holds a special place for the author and may be seen by many authors and thinkers as a place of inspiration where ideas concretize and where the emotions, thoughts and ideas brought by the voyage at sea are still very present in the memory.
Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
82
Through the image of the harbour we come across the image of the sailor
who to many authors has been a point of reflection for the discourse on the
Mediterranean and has helped the connection between the real, almost “filthy” life of the harbor, and the ideas and concepts that fonn in the city. The various authors that integrated the image of the sailor to the idea of the harbour in the
Mediterranean were able to reinforce the Mediterranean imaginary by joining
different images and by giving them life and purpose in a way that goes beyond
the truth. The sailor in Jean-Claude Izzo’ s imaginary has a deep and developed
curiosity and a great knowledge of The Odyssey. While it is not be a surprise that
a sailor has a passion for literature, the point that Jean-Claude Izzo makes is that
Homer’s Mediterranean has definitely changed, yet it is still alive in the heart of
the ones that live the region in all its essence. Therefore, the sailor who is an
everyday image and thus is able to relate to a greater audience acquires almost
different attributes that do not match reality, but that are in essence part of a
shared Mediterranean imaginary.
The way in which authors and thinkers contribute to the fonnation of the
Mediterranean has been the principal focus of this dissertation. The pattern
created by art and literature all over the Mediterranean highlights the differences in the region but it also portrays the similarities that are able to give birth to a unified Mediterranean. As discussed throughout, the process of finding
similarities and the fonnation of an imaginary that is able to constitute the
83
Mediterranean was not a smooth one. The Mediterranean does not in fact appear
as a place that has a lot of common features. Even though politically and
sometimes socially it has been portrayed as a unified region, the unifying factors
are few. Literature does not aim to give a picture of the Mediterranean as one but
aims rather to give various personal and interpersonal interpretations of the region to fonn an imaginary able to be transported and reinterpreted in different
circumstances. It is important to understand that the word ‘imaginary’ does not
aim to conduct a political or social inquiry about the region and that the word in
itself actually aims to understand the underlying concept of the Mediterranean. It does not aim to state facts about the region but rather to give an account that is
able to connect the historical roots of the region to personal experience.
5.2 The Mediterranean ‘Imaginary’ Beyond the Harbour
Although the harbour was my main focus in identifying the Mediterranean
imaginary, it is definitely not the only point in the Mediterranean that could be
taken into account when studying its imaginary. Other aspects of the
Mediterranean could be of great relevance when expanding the various images of the region. One important aspect in all the literature expedients taken into account was the relationship of every author with their nation and their complex identity.
Therefore, in relation to the study conducted, it would be of great interest to expand the notion of ‘nationhood’ and the fonnation of various and complex
84
identities created in the Mediterranean. The Mediterranean nowadays is seen as a region where ‘nationhood’ and identity are created through a complex of knits and relations. The latest ‘citizenship’ programs in all of the northern Mediterranean countries show how the borders and the concept of ‘nationhood’ are deeply changing, most probably opening to further possibilities that range from cultural enrichment to economic advance. When thinking about the Mediterranean JeanClaude Izzo emphasized the fact that he felt that part of himself resided in every harbour and his ‘identity’ was not limited to one place. He makes us realize that the Mediterranean existed before the creation of ‘nations’ and so, each Mediterranean person feels like he can relate to more than one country and more than one culture. The harbour has been the first impact with a deep association to the region, and the person approaching a Mediterranean harbour automatically abandons his roots and is able to relate to what the harbour has to offer. In this sense we have seen how the harbour was vital to the creation of a powerful imaginary. The question of identity and complex relations in the Mediterranean would be a next step in analysing the complexity of the region. The Mediterranean harbour teaches us that all Mediterranean people are prone to the ‘other’ and are open to various cultures, including the exposure to a number of languages and the creation of a lingua .fi’anca to facilitate communication. Therefore, with this exposure promoted by the harbour, the Mediterranean created various identities that sometimes are not distinguishable.
85
Jean-Claude Izzo felt he could relate to almost every country in the
Mediterranean and that part of him resided in every harbour. Nevertheless, he
always saw Marseille as a point of reference and as an anchorage point where his thoughts concretized. Contrarily, the difficult relation of Vincenzo Consolo with the Italian peninsula makes the issue of complex identitites particularly relevant. For a number of years, Consolo worked in northern Italy where he felt like a stranger in his own country. However, with the difference of enviromnent and in a way, a dissimilarity of culture, he was able to contemplate the meaning of the Mediterranean and his native ‘country’, Sicily. The question of a possible or
rather an impossible identity in the Mediterranean does not enrich or denigrate the concept of an ‘imaginary’ but rather enables the person studying the region to understand certain dynamics and the way in which authors and thinkers approach the region. It is rather difficult to paint a clear picture of the Mediterranean through understanding the complexity of ‘identity’, though it would be of great interest to find the way in which each and every Mediterranean person manages to relate to the concept of identity, which is an integral part of his or her social accomplishment. Society instils a deep sense of fulfilment and accomplishment in a person who is able to fully relate to their country of origin, and as Amin Maalouf states in In the Nmne of Identity, 72 identity is something that most of the time may lead to war between countries, and so it is undeniable that it plays a fundamental role in the way we view things.
72 Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: violence and the need to belong (Penguin books, 2000)
86
Amin Maalouf is an author of mixed origins. He is Lebanese but has lived
most of his life in France and when asked which of the two countries is his ‘real’
country, he found it difficult to answer as he states that both countries are part of
his identity. Thus identity for Amin Maalouf is something very personal. A person
living in France fonn a number of years has the ability to emich his previous
identity, therefore acquires an added identity to the previous one. The same person cannot deny the previous identity, yet he cannot deny that the present identity plays an important role in his personal fonnation. The Mediterranean as a region has always promoted the mixture of cultures and the voyage itself, therefore contributing to the fonnation of complex and variegated identities. Nowadays, we manage to relate both to a Greek and Roman descent, therefore geographically and historically the Mediterranean has been united in ideas and concepts that are now far from each other but yet undeniable.
The same geography and architectural heritage left by the Greeks and
Romans is still visible in most of the Mediterranean cities and harbours. This is
evident in the lighthouses that were for most of the time a symbol of greatness and architectural splendour, and we encountered a succession of ideas and cultures that mingled with the necessity of the lighthouse. Therefore the lighthouse that was on the one hand a powerful expression of artistic and cultural splendour, managed to create ideas and thoughts that stemmed from the actual need of ‘light’ and guidance. All these elements intertwine in the Mediterranean, rendering the 
87
concept of identity somewhat a complex one. Each person has an identity as
explained by Tarek Abdul Razek in his study about the Mediterranean identity:
‘Each one of us is the depositary of a dual legacy: the first is vertical,
coming from our ancestors, the traditions of our people and religious
c01mnunities; the other is horizontal and derives from our era and
contemporaries. Vertical identity is connected to memory and the past;
it is limited to a given territory within a given area. It usually
corresponds to national identity, the outcome of cultural policy
choices. Instead, horizontal identity extends towards the future,
though it remains open to the contemporary, reaching beyond national
borders, within a social context, in a postmodern approach. Thus,
horizontal identity is a project, a project for the future and not merely
a legacy of the past.’ 73
In relation to the Mediterranean, the horizontal and vertical identity may
be tied to the deep varied history that the Mediterranean holds. If Mediterranean
history is based on the interaction between people and cultures, then each and
everyone’s identity cannot just be based on the value of the nation as it is now.
The horizontal identity that leaves a door open to the future is in this sense very
important and gives substance to the discourse of a Mediterranean imaginary,
73 Abdul Razek ‘Common Mediterranean identity’ The Euro-Mediterranean student research multi-conference EMUNI RES (2009) pp.1-8
88
being the main contributor to the future of the Mediterranean. The imaginary that is the bringing together of both the vertical and horizontal identities manages to give hope to future discourse about the region. The imaginary does not deny the complexity of a possible Mediterranean identity, but merely shows a past where ideas flourished and have now become an integral paii of our own identity. It also proves that the future of a region is not solely made up of geographical, political and social features but is also made of different elements that manage to inte1iwine fanning a knit of images able to reside in the mind of every reader, artist and philosopher.
A search for a common identity is surely not the path to be taken in
understanding the relations in the Mediterranean because a common identity
usually instituted by the idea of a nation instills in the person a set of common
goals and ideals. In the case of the Mediterranean, the various conflicts and wars
show that there is no co1mnon identity tying the region. Therefore, it is quite
difficult to analyze a common identity and it should not be the purpose of a study
itself. It is interesting, however, to delve in the way authors and thinkers that
contributed to the fonnation of an imaginary in the Mediterranean deal with their personal identity, whether it is problematic for a great number of authors or whether authors find that their identity is not limited to their ‘national identity’.
All these factors could be of great interest to the person studying the region in the
sense that if each author writing about the Mediterranean finds the impulse to
write about the region, then he must feel a sense of association to the region,
89 irrespective of his roots or his identity, or the historical elements that he finds
residing in all the Mediterranean. This ‘affiliation’ has an element of identity that
I find interesting in the discourse about the Mediterranean. Jean-Claude Izzo in
his Les Marins Perdus states that every person travelling in the Mediterranean
needs to have a personal reason for it, and this personal reason resides mostly in
the search for an identity. One of the characters in Jean-Claude Izzo’s Les Marins
Perdus was in constant search of an identity; a personal one that could tie him
psychologically and emotionally to a harbour or to a land. The Mediterranean, as
a region, was the place where he could c01mnent, argue and question his own
identity. Whether the search actually resulted in finding his identity is not the
actual point of the novel but the focal point is that the constant search for an
‘affiliation’ and an anchorage point brought out a rich imaginary that is able to be
transported through time.
The Mediterranean imaginary constructed by the various authors and
thinkers created a vision of various concepts such as the sailor, the metaphor of
the harbour, and the thresholds that hold both a geographical and metaphorical
meaning. The imaginary of the region is meant to go beyond the initial sociopolitical meanings that the media tries to portray. The Mediterranean for
anthropologists, authors, politicians and the Mediterranean people themselves has in essence a different meaning for each person, and therefore by analyzing the narration and images about the region, it is possible to understand the relationship between each component of the Mediterranean society to society itself.
90
The aim of analyzing the imaginary in the Mediterranean through the help
of the harbour as a conceptual and geographical area was to focus on the way in
which literature and culture through the help of metaphors and the personal
encounter with the region, manages to leave an imprint on the imaginary of the
region. The region is not only a place where these figures meet, intertwine and are reinvented but it is also a place where politics should be discussed considering the deep historical and geographical ties as well as a place where issues such as ‘migration’ should be viewed with the history of the region in mind. The importance of the Mediterranean does not lie in the accomplishment of a common identity but in realizing that each and every complex identity that resides in and writes about the Mediterranean can contribute to the fonnation of the ‘imaginary’ to which everyone can relate – images and figures with which each Mediterranean person, with their diverse identities, can identify. The imaginary is the result of images, narratives and depictions that from a personal meaning and manage to acquire a deeper and more global meaning. The Mediterranean people would not feel that these common ideas and values are in any way limiting their freedom or restricting their identity, but on the contrary, feel that it is enriching to their personalized and contradictory identity.
91
6 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Annstrong A. John, ‘Braudel’s Mediterranean: Un Defi Latin’ World Politics,
Vol. 29, No. 4 (July 1977) pp. 626-636 Anderson Benedict, Imagined Communities (Verso, 1996) Abulafia David, The Great Sea: A Human History of the Mediterranean (Penguin books, 2012)
Brann Conrad Max Benedict, ‘Reflexions Sur la Langue Franque (Lingua
Franca): Origine et Actualite’ La Linguistique, Vol. 30, Fasc. 1, Colloque de
Coimbra 1993 (1994), pp.149-159
Biray Kolluoglu and Meltem Toks6z, Cities of the Mediterranean: From the
Ottomans to the Present Day (New York: LB. Tami.s & Co Ltd, 2010)
Braudel Fernand, Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of
Philip II (William Collins and sons. ltd., 1972)
Blondy Alain, Malte et Marseille au XVIIIeme siecle (Fondation de Malte, 2013)
Bouchard Norma and Lollini Massimo, ed, Reading and Writing the
Mediterranean, Essays by Vincenzo Consolo (University of Toronto Press, 2006)
Cousin Bernard, ‘L’Ex-voto, Document d’Histoire, Expression d’une Societe’
Archives de Sciences Socia/es des Religions, 24e Annee, no.48.1, pp.107-124
Cousin Bernard, ‘Devotion et societe en Provence: Les ex-voto de Notre-Damede-
Lumieres’ Ethnologie Fram;:aise, Nouvelles Serie, (1977) pp.121-142
92 Cassano Franco and Zolo Danilo, L ‘Alternativa Mediterranea (Milano: Feltrinelli, 2007)
Cooke Miriam, ‘Mediterranean Thinking: From Netizen to Medizen’
Geographical Review, Vol. 89, No2, Oceans Connect (April 1999) pp.290-300
Consolo Vincenzo, fl Sorriso dell’Ignoto Marinaio (Oscar Mondadori, 2004)
Cifoletti Guido, ‘La Lingua Franca Barbaresca’ InKoj Philosophy & Artificial
Languages (September 30, 2012)
Debrune Jerome, ‘Le Systeme de la Mediterranee de Michel Chevalier’
Confluences Mediterranee (2001) pp. 187-194
Dubry Georges, Gli ideali del A1editerraneo (Mesogea, 2000)
Devers Claire, Les Marins Perdus (2003)
Davi Laura and Jampaglia Claudio, ‘Primo Report Medlink uno Sguardo
Incrociato tra Report e Statistiche Internazionali su: Sviluppo, Genere, Liberta,
Conflitti e Mobilita nel Bacino del Mediterraneo ‘
www.medlinknet.org/report/medreport-en. pdf [accessed February, 2014]
European Commission, European Atlas of the Sea, (last updated July, 2014)
ec. europa. eu/maritimeaff airs/ atlas/ seabasins/medi terranean/long/index en.htm [accessed May 201’1] Francesca Mazzucato, Louis Brauquier – fl Poeta del Mondo Meticcio di Marsiglia (Modena) Kult Virtual Press
www.kultvirtualpress.com 93
Fabounab, Tangiers, Port of Africa and the Mediterranean (uploaded May, 2010)
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E_IJ3zmxCGg [accessed July, 2014]
Gerald H. Blake, ‘Coastal State Sovereignty in the Mediterranean Sea: The Case
of Malta’ GeoJournal, Malta: At the Crossroads of the Mediterranean Vol. 41,
No.2 (February 1997) pp.173-180
Grima Adrian, ‘The Mediterranean as Segregation’ Babelmed.net
W\¥W .babelmed.net/index.php? c=3 8 8&m=&k=&l=en
Haller, Dieter ‘The Cosmopolitan Mediterranean: Myth and Reality’ Zeitschrifi
far Ethnologie, (2004) pp. 29-47
Homi Bhabha, ‘Of Mimicry and Man: The Ambivalence of Colonial Discourse’
Discileship: A Special Issue on Psychoanalysis, Vol. 28 (Spring, 1984) pp.125-
133 Borden Peregrine and Purcell Nicholas, The Corrupting sea, A study of the
Mediterranean History (Blackwell, 2000)
Harris, W.V, Rethinking the Mediterranean (Oxford University Press, 2005)
Izzo Jean-Claude, Les Marins Perdus (Flammarion, 1997)
Izzo Jean-Claude and Fabre Thierry, Rappresentare il Mediterraneo, Lo sguardo
Francese (Mcsogca, 2000) Jacques Bouillon, ‘Ex-voto du Terroir marseillais’ Revue d’Histoire Modem et Contemporaine (1954) pp.342-344
94
Jo o de Pina-Cabral, ‘The Mediterranean as a Category of Regional Comparison:
A Critical View’ Chicago Journals, Current Anthropology, Vol. 30, No. 3 (June
1989) pp.399-406 Kavoulakas Kostantino, ‘Cornelius Castoriadis on Social Imaginary and Truth’ (University of Crete, September 2000) pp.202-213
Massimo Lollini, ‘Intrecci Mediterranei. La Testimonianza di Vincenzo Consolo,
Moderno Odisseo’ Italica, Vol. 82, No.I (Spring, 2005) pp.24-43
Matvejevic Predrag, Breviario Mediterraneo (Garzanti, 2010)
Maalouf Amin, In the name of Identity: Violence and the Need to Belong (Penguin
books, 2000) Medcruise, The Association of Mediterranean Cruise Ports (2014)
http://medcruise.com [accessed June, 2014] Mollat Michelle, ‘Inventaire des ex-voto Marins en France’ Ethnologie Frarn;aise,
nouvelles serie (1979) pp.187-189
Moliere, Il Borghese Gentiluonw. Writingshome.com
www.writingshome.com/book.php?id=ebOOOOOOO 131 [accessed May, 2014]
Muscat Joseph, Il-Kwadri ex-voto Martittimi Maltin (Pubblikazzjonijiet
Indipcndcnzu, 2003) Nabiloo Ali Reza, ‘Mediterranean Features and Wonders in the Persian Literature’ Impact Journals Vol.2, Issue 1(January2014)
Moll Nora, Marinai Ignoti, Perduti (e nascosti). Il Mediterraneo di Vincenzo
Consolo, Jean-Claude Izzo e Waciny Lare} (Roma: Bulzoni 2008)
95 Resta Caterina, Geofilosofia def Mediterraneo (Mesogea, 2012)
Riccardi Contini, ‘Lingua Franca in the Mediterranean by John Wansbrough’
Quaderni di Studi Arabi, Litermy Innovation in Modern Arabic Literature.
Schools and Journals. Vol. 18 (2000) pp. 245-247
Saba Umberto, translated by Hochfield George: Song book: the selected poems of
Umberto Saba www.worldrepublicofletters.com/excerpts/songbook excerpt.pdf
(Yale University,2008) (accessed, July 2014)
Starrett, Gregory. Zarinebaf, Fariba, ‘Encounters in the Mediterranean’ Review of
Middle East Studies, Vol. 46, No. 2 (Winter 2012) pp.289-291
Sarga Moussa, ‘Le Sabir du Drogman’ Arabica, Vol. 54, No. 4 (October 2007)
pp.554-567 Sarton George, ‘The Unity and Diversity of the Mediterranean World’ Osiris, Vol.2 (1936), pp.406-463 Salletti Stefano, Stefano Salletti
http://www.stefanosaletti.it/schede/discografia.html [accessed May, 2014]
Thayer Bill, Ostia – A Mediterranean Port (1999)
www.ostiu-untica.org/med/med.htm#2 [accessed June, 201!1]
Turismo La Coruna, Roman Lighthouses in the Mediterranean (2009)
www.torredeherculesacoruna.com/index.php?s=79&l=en [accessed September,
2014]
96 Valletta European Capital of Culture, Valletta 2018
www.valletta2018.org/credits [accessed June, 2014]
Valletta Waterfront, Valletta Cruise Port Malta- The door to the Mediterranean,
(uploaded February, 2012) www.youtube.com/watch?v=FMThbEG95WA [accessed May, 2014] Winter Werner, ‘The Lingua Franca in the Levant: Turkish Nautical Tenns of Italian and Greek Origin by Henry Kahane: Renee Kahane: Andreas Tietze’ Language, Vol.36 (September 1960) pp.454-462
Yann Arthus Bertrand, Mediterranee Notre Mer a Taus (January, 2014)
97 

Il senso della storia nell’opera di Vincenzo Consolo

Cade qui opportuno parlare di un altro scrittore siciliano non certo meno colto e raffinato di Gesualdo Bufalino (di lui più giovane di poco più d’un decennio)1, ma a lui ideologicamente e letterariamente opposto: Vincenzo Consolo. Nella sua opera che qui come sempre, più che descrivere affronteremo per quanto servirà al nostro discorso più generale, non c’è infatti soltanto un fortissimo sentimento della storia, ma c’è pure il coraggioso tentativo, inevitabilmente sperimentalistico, di impostare il romanzo sul fondamento di una parola e di un fraseggio non turgidi ma icastici, quasi una traduzione istantanea del pensare e dell’agire degli uomini.

2 Siciliano dunque di Sant’Agata di Militello, «un paese – per ripetere ciò che ne scrisse Leonardo Sciascia2 – a metà strada tra Palermo e Messina (sul mare, Lipari di fronte, i monti Peloritani alle spalle)», sesto degli otto figli di un piccolo commerciante di prodotti alimentari, Consolo trascorse nell’isola adolescenza e giovinezza (tranne gli anni universitari a Milano) e del suo paese natale fece echeggiare, già nella sua “opera prima” (La ferita dell’aprile del 1963), quello che sempre Sciascia (che se ne intendeva) definì l’«impasto dialettale, la fonda espressività che è propria alle aree linguistiche ristrette, le lunghe e folte e intricate radici di uno sparuto rameggiare». Ed era quello (e ancora Sciascia lo sottolinea) non già un artificioso gaddismo siculo anziché lombardo, ma un prepotente volersi inserire da subito nella storia e in quella, precipuamente, di coloro che la vivono, come del resto accadde allo stesso scrittore, dalla parte degli sconfitti; la patiscono nelle sue ingiustizie e vi si ribellano, altro non potendo, con la parola e con la scrittura. La letteratura, in due parole, non come professione ma come impegno civile. Donde anche una notorietà raggiunta tutt’altro che facilmente3.

Il senso della storia

3 Ebbe a scrivere Marx nella Sacra famiglia4: «La classe possidente e la classe del proletariato rappresentano la stessa autoestraniazione umana. Ma la prima classe si sente completamente a suo agio in questa autoestraniazione, sa che essa costituisce la sua propria potenza ed ha in essa la parvenza di un’esistenza umana; la seconda, in tale estraniazione, si sente invece annientata, vede in essa la sua impotenza e comprende in essa la realtà di una – la sua – esistenza non umana. Per usare un’espressione di Hegel essa è, nell’abiezione, la ribellione contro questa abiezione, ribellione a cui essa è necessariamente spinta dalla contraddizione tra la sua natura umana con la situazione della sua vita, che è la negazione aperta, decisa, assoluta di questa natura». Ebbene: questo non facile compito di rappresentare nel profondo e come all’interno stesso della coscienza tale drammatico dilemma mi sembra quello assunto dal nostro Vincenzo Consolo, forse tra i maggiori scrittori italiani ancora in vita. C’è una sua pagina, nel Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio (1976) – questo romanzo (ma il termine è improprio come vedremo), che culmina nella rivolta contadina di Alcàra Li Fusi contro i feudatari del luogo al tempo della spedizione garibaldina dei Mille che, nel significato sopra proposto, mi sembra esemplare. Avendovi casualmente assistito, il protagonista del libro, l’appassionato malacologo barone di Mandralisca, di idee liberali ma lontano sino a quel momento dall’azione politica, non può esimersi, date le circostanze, da due decisive riflessioni: la considerazione cioè che esiste una storia dei vincitori e una dei vinti, scritta la prima e mai scritta la seconda, e che in questa drammatica dicotomia, perenne e a prima vista irresolubile, consiste precisamente la tragedia della Storia. Nell’atto di stendere una relazione sui fatti appena accaduti, e di stenderla come avrebbe fatto uno «di quei rivoltosi protagonisti moschettati in Patti», intuendo e avendo come già chiaramente presente tale versione in inconciliabile opposizione a quelle delle «gazzette e libelli» appartenenti, per così dire, alla voce ufficiale della storia, confessa e ammette l’impossibilità dell’impresa: «No, no!» dice 5 nel suo particolare linguaggio d’intellettuale siculo di metà Ottocento. «Che per quanto l’intenzione e il cuore sian disposti, troppi vizi ci nutriamo dentro, storture, magagne, per nascita, cultura e per il censo». Questo «scarto di voce e di persona» – ossia questo immedesimarsi nella classe del proletariato per dirla con Marx – gli appare un’azione scorretta; quanto meno un’impostura. Spiega difatti:

È impostura mai sempre la scrittura di noi cosiddetti illuminati, maggiore forse di quella degli ottusi e oscurati da’ privilegi loro e passion di casta. Osserverete: ci son le istruzioni, le dichiarazioni agli atti, le testimonianze… E bene: chi verga quelle scritte, chi piega quelle voci e le raggela dentro i codici, le leggi della lingua? Uno scriba, un trascrittore, un cancelliere. Quando [Mentre invece] un immaginario meccanico istrumento tornerebbe al caso, che fermasse que’ discorsi al naturale, siccome il dagherrotipo fissa di noi le sembianze. Se pure, siffatta operazione sarebbe ancora ingiusta.

4 Perché? Perché la classe dei possidenti, pur con tutto il suo presunto progresso, o forse proprio per questa sua presunzione, non ha la chiave per intendere la natura pur sempre umana dell’altra, che tuttavia la storia ha come lasciato nel suo analfabetismo secolare del corpo e dello spirito. Ascoltiamo ancora il barone:

Poi che noi non possediam la chiave, il cifrario atto a interpretare que’ discorsi. E cade acconcio in questo luogo riferire com’io ebbi la ventura di sentire un carcerato, al castello dei Granza Maniforti, nel paese di Sant’Agata [di Militello], dire le ragioni nella parlata sua sanfratellana, lingua bellissima, romanza o mediolatina, rimasta intatta per un millennio sano, incomprensibile a me, a tutti, comecché dotati d’un moderno codice volgare. S’aggiunga ch’oltre la lingua, teniamo noi la chiave, il cifrario dell’essere, del sentire e risentire di tutta questa gente? Teniamo per sicuro il nostro codice, del nostro modo d’essere e parlare ch’abbiamo eletto a imperio a tutti quanti: il codice del dritto di proprietà e di possesso, il codice politico dell’acclamata libertà e unità d’Italia, il codice dell’eroismo come quello del condottiero Garibaldi e di tutti i suoi seguaci, il codice della poesia e della scienza, il codice della giustizia o quello d’un’utopia sublime e lontanissima.

5 Fermiamoci un momento per sottolineare questo passaggio-chiave e davvero decisivo non solo per denunciare autocriticamente una frattura che appare incolmabile tra le due classi e le due “umanità”, ma per prenderne soprattutto atto onde iniziare, ed esattamente da qui, la pars costruens dell’impegno e del dovere politico. La storia, sostanzialmente dice il barone di Mandralisca, non appartenente alla classe dei cosiddetti illuminati e sicuramente dei possidenti, ha indubitabilmente compiuto nel corso dei secoli, e già da prima della nascita del Redentore, il suo cammino progressivo e feroce: il diritto di proprietà ha generato i suoi codici politici giuridici e culturali e, irridente, ha lasciato l’altra parte, quella sopraffatta, nei suoi, totalmente disattesi incomprensibili e disprezzabili. È col ferro che si costruisce la civiltà, proposizione inconfessabile ma vera. Quindi prosegue:

E dunque noi diciamo Rivoluzione, diciamo Libertà, Egualità, Democrazia; riempiamo d’esse parole fogli, gazzette, libri, lapidi, pandette, costituzioni, noi, che que’ valori abbiamo già conquisi e posseduti, se pure li abbiam veduti anche distrutti o minacciati dal Tiranno o dall’Imperatore, dall’Austria o dal Borbone. E gli altri che mai hanno raggiunto i diritti più sacri e elementari, la terra e il pane, la salute e l’amore, la pace, la gioia e l’istruzione, questi dico, e sono la più parte, perché devono intender quelle parole a modo nostro? Ah, tempo verrà in cui da soli conquisteranno que’ valori, ed essi allora li chiameranno con parole nuove, vere per loro, e giocoforza anche per noi, vere perché i nomi saranno intieramente riempiti dalle cose.

6 Ci si ricordi a questo punto della novella Libertà di Verga, relativa alla selvaggia rivolta di Bronte nel catanese e alla ancor più spietata e selvaggia repressione di Nino Bixio (4 agosto 1860): non potremo non renderci immediatamente conto della profonda differenza d’atteggiamento che nei confronti delle due rivolte, così prossime nei luoghi e nel tempo, hanno assunto due diversi esponenti della classe dei possidenti: in Verga la brutalità della sommossa e del suo castigo (giusto oltre che inevitabile) è appena addolcita, se così posso esprimermi, dal sentimento religioso della misericordia e in ogni caso, sul piano storico, assistiamo alla risoluta affermazione che le due classi antagoniste, quasi per decreto divino, dovranno eternamente coesistere nello statu quo («I galantuomini non potevano lavorare le loro terre con le proprie mani, e la povera gente non poteva vivere senza i galantuomini»); in Consolo, che ha ben più presente, anzi sommamente presente la natura umana delle due classi antagoniste, hai non solo il riconoscimento di quanto sia stata giusta la cruda ribellione contadina, ma anche l’inattesa affermazione che la classe dei possidenti, mancando dei necessari “codici” interpretativi, dovrebbe comunque astenersi dal giudicare un evento che ha in realtà appalesato l’ignominia umana della Storia stessa. E quando – e sia pur in un tempo remotissimo – anche la classe degli oppressi e dei vinti avrà conquistato i valori superiori della civiltà, essi saranno in ogni caso diversi da quelli acquisiti e comunemente intesi dagli appartenenti alla classe degli attuali possidenti: saranno «parole nuove, vere per loro e giocoforza anche per noi»; e «vere perché i nomi saranno intieramente riempiti dalle cose». Qui in realtà ci troviamo di fronte all’autentico “senso della storia” e, soprattutto, allo svelamento delle sue infamie morali, politiche ed economiche.

La difficile conquista della ragione

7«Gli uomini desti – ebbe a sentenziare Eraclito – appartengono a un mondo comune e solo nel sonno ognuno si apparta in un mondo a lui proprio». Potrebbe questo essere un motto da apporsi quale epigrafe a Retablo, quello scritto di Consolo del 1987 che fa come da intermezzo tra Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio e i successivi Nottetempo, casa per casa (1992) e Lo Spasimo di Palermo (1999), una trilogia che in un vorticoso crescendo svela gli inganni le crudezze e le insensatezze della storia, dalla cosiddetta unità d’Italia – in realtà la piemontizzazione della penisola – alle sopraffazioni del fascismo e ai crimini del momento che abbiamo appena vissuto (gli assassinî di Falcone e Borsellino). Retablo (come del resto e con ben maggiore evidenza il precedente Lunaria) è invece come un momento di pausa nel quale tuttavia, per il particolare discorso che veniamo conducendo, non mancano importanti e rivelatrici considerazioni. Nel secondo quadro del trittico, il più vasto e imponente intitolato Peregrinazione (siamo nel Settecento, l’età della borghesia illuminata, dei viaggi e delle grandi scoperte archeologiche, dell’entusiasmo per il dispotismo illuminato e in certo modo del ritrovamento dell’uomo nel nome della ragione), l’aristocratico pittore milanese Fabrizio Clerici, giunto con berbera navigazione nella favolosa Mozia de’ Fenici, si trova di fronte a orci ricolmi di «ossa antiche, più antiche di Cristo o Maometto, ormai polite e nette come ciottoli di mare» e, in più, «ossa d’innocenti»: si trova cioè in quel cimitero ove i Fenici di quest’isola seppellivano i fanciulli dopo averli sacrificati ai loro dei. Ma il riflessivo artista milanese, l’ideale compagno dei Verri e dei Beccaria, non inorridisce come il suo siculo valletto, l’innocente e sventurato Isidoro; spiega anzi come quei remoti navigatori aprirono per le vie del mare nuove conoscenze insegnando a tutti i popoli, ad esempio, l’alfabeto e la scrittura segnica dei suoni. Sennonché il fervore precettistico del savio milanese s’interrompe presto in questa riflessione quasi rivolta sottovoce a se stesso6:

Ma così mai sempre è la veritate della storia, il suo progredire lento e contrastato, il miscuglio d’animalità e di ragione, di tenebra e di luce, barbarie e civiltà. E troppo presto esulta, a mio giudizio, il barone di Montesquieu, nel suo essé titolato Esprit des lois, per la superiore civiltà dei Greci di Sicilia, per i Siracusani che, dopo la vittoria d’Imera, per volontà del loro re Gelone, imposero ai Cartaginesi nel trattato di pace d’abolire quell’usanza d’uccidere i fanciulli. Così dice il filosofo, il giurista (e qui riporto quanto ritiene la memoria mia): «Le plus beau traité de paix dont l’histoire ait parlé est, je crois, celui que Gélon fit avec le Carthaginois. Il voulut qu’ils abolissent la coutume d’immoler leurs enfans. Chose admirable!…» Ma ignorava il Montesquieu che i Siracusani stessi, col tiranno loro Dionisio, tempo dopo, espugnata e saccheggiata quest’isola di Mozia, punivano crocifiggendoli quei Greci mercenari che avean combattuto coi Moziesi. E vogliamo qui memorare le barbarie dei Romani o i massacri vergognosi che gli Ispani, nel nome di Cristo e della santa Chiesa, compirono contra i popoli inermi delle Nuove Indie? Ah, lasciamo di dire qui di quanto l’uomo è stato orribile, stupido, efferato. Ed è, anche in questo nostro che sembra il tempo della ragione chiara e progressiva. L’uomo dico in astratto, nel cammino generale della storia, ma anche ciascun uomo al concreto è parimenti ottuso, violento nel breve tempo della propria vita. Vive sopravvivendo sordo, cieco, indifferente su una distesa di debolezze e di dolore, calpesta inconsciamente chi soccombe. Calpesta procedendo ossa d’innocenti, come questi del campo per cui procediamo io e Isidoro.

8Gli uomini “desti”, coloro che sentono di appartenere a un mondo comune, che vivono in un mondo comune – gli uni accanto agli altri, gli uni per gli altri o gli uni contro gli altri – possono, sol che lo vogliano, comprendere cosa sia la storia, misurarne le ben maggiori atrocità e le ben minori ma confortanti virtualità; possono, sul fondamento delle riflessioni portate su di essa, rinnovarsi dal profondo, conquistare coscienza e consapevolezza di ragione, non disperare. In questo senso il lungo viaggio del milanese Fabrizio Clerici per la Sicilia del presente e del passato (fenicio, greco, cartaginese, romano, arabo, bizantino e via discorrendo) diviene un lungo, arduo itinerario non in Dio ma nella riconquista dell’umano e dell’umano intelligere; e non solo relativamente al protagonista-principe del racconto – il raffinato intellettuale Fabrizio Clerici – ma anche nei confronti, per così dire, del suo miserando Sancio Panza, quell’infelice fraticello che sfratatosi per amore, Isidoro, accompagna lungo tutto il viaggio il suo dominus vittima anch’egli – almeno in questo le due classi economiche e sociali appartengono alla medesima natura umana – d’una altezzosa nobildonna milanese che sta per divenire la marchesina Beccaria. Rendersi conto del perché di tutto ciò e ricostruire il vissuto (anche il sogno, anche il privato) alla luce di una ragione difficilmente conquistata e ancor più difficilmente conquistabile, costituisce l’impegno dei protagonisti degli scritti di Consolo, del loro autore che in essi rivive e inventando s’immerge (il che vale anche per l’esordio della Ferita dell’aprile), dell’uomo che si sforza di annientare la propria animalità per divenire veramente uomo. L’olivo e l’olivastro: l’umano e il bestiale, il coltivato e il selvatico.

9Un primo e riuscito tentativo di realizzare quest’arduo proposito è sicuramente consegnato in Nottetempo, casa per casa del 1992, una sorta di poema; come vorrei definirlo, che nei classici dodici canti svolge appunto il tema dell’uomo che atrocemente colpito da un’ignota offesa o sacrilegio, Petro Marano (dal suo nome di rinnegato? – gli abissi della storia), si sforza da sé solo di levarsi di dosso la continuata pena della sventura: la follia animalesca del padre, la stortura mentale che colpisce la sorella, la confusione babelica che corrompe persino il linguaggio, «stracangia le parole e il senso loro», onde «il pane si fa pena, la pasta peste, il miele fiele, la pace pece, il senno sonno»7. Ma converrà volger l’occhio sulla chiusa, su quella Fuga che porta in epigrafe un verso virgiliano: Longa tibi exilia et vastum maris aequor arandum. Che il destino, o Petro Marano, ti sia felice come quello d’Enea, sorride forse il lettore…

10 Petro comunque non è progenie di Venere. Suo padre ha avuto sì la buona sorte d’ereditare da un illuminato barone cui serviva, parte della terra e case che il defunto possedeva, ma il lascito non ha tardato a volgersi in offesa: “Bastardo” l’erede e “figlio del Bastardo” il figlio dell’erede; oltre che il livido, perenne rancore dell’espropriato. Il clima arcaico d’una società quasi ancora immersa nella pastorizia e nell’agricoltura con le sue tare ereditarie (la feudale arroganza dei grossi possidenti e la meschina miseria della plebe analfabeta) fa il resto; come fa il resto (siamo al principio degli anni Venti) il progressivo avanzare del fascismo, l’ubriacatura della media borghesia che delira per il dannunzianesimo, l’ormai evidente fallimento della cosiddetta questione meridionale (un fallimento, sia detto tra parentesi, consapevolmente progettato e voluto), la stravolgente devastazione irrazionalistica, da distruzione della ragione, storicamente rappresentata dal comparire in Sicilia della Grande Bestia dell’Apocalisse, alias Aleister Crowley, mago profeta e satanista. Inutilmente compare anche, quasi in conclusione della fabula, la figura di quel personaggio che un tempo si definiva l’eroe positivo – quel Cicco Paolo Miceli che, nonostante il suo aspetto da rachitico, aveva vivida la coscienza e gli occhi sempre accesi e il cui interesse primo «era la storia, la vita pubblica, la condizione al presente della gente, ché per la gente aveva attenzione, per la miseria»8: inutilmente. Nonostante un popolano amore ritrovato nel cui grembo avrebbe voluto entrare interamente e, rannicchiandovisi dentro e totalmente dimenticandosi, trovare finalmente la pace; nonostante l’enorme sforzo di solidarizzare con i ribelli e gli anarchici di cui pure non condivideva affatto, per così dire, il “dannunzianesimo di sinistra” (quello di un melmoso e parolaio Rapisardi), Petro Marano comprende che la riabilitazione non può che consistere nella fuga, ma una fuga che fosse insieme resurrezione: l’emigrazione a Tunisi come un emigrante qualsiasi, un emigrante «in cerca di lavoro, casa, di rispetto». Ed è su questo rispetto che vale la pena di posare particolarmente l’accento: rispetto per se stesso e per gli altri, per gli uomini desti di Eraclito, per gli uomini che appartengono al mondo comune e che lasciano al sonno quello infinitamente inferiore del privato; lo riscattano anzi dal suo dolore col proposito di darne, col tempo, meditata ragione. Per il momento e come in attesa di questo difficile risveglio, del sorgere di questo molto meno enfatico sole dell’avvenire, è l’ora del distacco – nottetempo e casa per casa – da un passato consapevolmente se pur dolorosamente respinto; da una memoria della quale si dovrà un giorno calcolare il peso, capirne a fondo il significato. «Andarono spediti col venticello di levante del mattino. Col cielo che appena si chiariva dietro la massa della Rocca, l’arco di luna, le stelle che smorivano, i lumi del paese, le lampare delle barche. Chiariva il mare, la scia della paranza. Vide nascere man mano e lontanarsi il Castello sopra il colmo, la roccia digradante, la balza tonda, il Duomo contro in tutta l’eminenza, San Domenico, la caserma, Marchiafava, il Monte Frumentario, e le casipole ammassate, le mura, gli archi, le infinite finestrelle, le altane, i làstrici sul porto… Conosceva quel paese in ogni casa, muro, pietra […] l’aveva amato. Ora n’era deluso, disamorato per quello ch’era avvenuto, il sopravvento, il dominio ch’aveva preso la peggiore gente, la più infame, l’ignoranza, la violenza, la caduta d’ogni usanza, rispetto, pietà…»9. Conosciamo tutti l’addio che Renzo diede alla patria; questo di Petro Marano fa balenare, attraverso la memoria, le infamie della Storia.

11 L’ultimo dei testi della trilogia di Consolo, Lo Spasimo di Palermo, è fuor di dubbio il più complesso, il più drammatico e il più attuale: perciò stesso, e quasi inevitabilmente, il più difficile di questi difficili libri; in certa misura il meno lineare nell’ossessivo affollarsi di passato e presente, nel contrapporsi di storia a memoria, nel vano bisogno di conforto che il ricordo potrebbe dare e che suscita al contrario un cocente sentimento di patimento, di sconfitta, di spasimo. Lo “Spasimo di Palermo”, beninteso, è riferito a un dipinto di Raffaello che ritrae la caduta di Cristo sul cammino del Calvario e allo spasimo della Vergine che, andata a lui incontro, rimane attonita davanti a tanto strazio del Figlio; ed è uno strazio ed uno spasimo che da Palermo e dalla Sicilia non tarda ad allargarsi al mondo intero, a questa società in cui la violenza nazi-fascista, sotto altre forme apparentemente più benevole, mercé il traino dell’ormai libero e selvaggio capitalismo, non ha fatto che inondare il mondo con la sua spietata corruzione. Dopo la guerra il dopoguerra. Cosa hanno fatto, di effettivamente positivo e concreto, le due generazioni che si sono via via succedute, quella del protagonista del libro, lo scrittore Gioacchino Martinez, e quella del figlio Mauro? La prima, anche nel turbine dei privati dolori, s’è «murata» nell’inerte «azzardo letterario»; la seconda, ritenendosi forte di una «lucida ragione», nell’azzardo temerario e inconcludente della lotta armata, del terrorismo. Ma è forse così che si costruisce una società nuova e civile, fondata sulla giusta convivenza? Questa amara confessione, che è implicitamente sottesa in tutte le aggrovigliate pagine del racconto, che in certo modo ne determina gli eventi e si concretizza in rimorsi che a loro volta prendono figura d’assurde e ossessive apparizioni; questa confessione si libera finalmente nel capitolo conclusivo sennonché, proprio al termine della confessione e della liberazione, esplode sotto casa l’attentato e la morte del giudice Borsellino. Aveva appena scritto il padre al figlio10:

Questa città [Palermo], lo sai, è diventata un campo di battaglia, un macello quotidiano. Sparano, fanno esplodere tritolo, straziano vite umane, carbonizzano corpi, spiaccicano membra su alberi e asfalto – ah l’infernale cratere sulla strada, per l’aeroporto! – È una furia bestiale, uno sterminio. Si ammazzano tra di loro, i mafiosi, ma il principale loro obiettivo sono i giudici, questi uomini diversi da quelli d’appena ieri o ancora attivi, giudici di nuova cultura, di salda etica e di totale impegno costretti a combattere su due fronti, quello interno delle istituzioni, del corpo loro stesso giudiziario, asservito al potere o nostalgico del boia, dei governanti complici e sostenitori dei mafiosi, da questi sostenuti, e quello esterno delle cosche, che qui hanno la loro prima linea, ma la cui guerra è contro lo Stato, gli Stati per il dominio dell’illegalità, il comando dei più immondi traffici.

12 Parole dure, icastiche e, soprattutto, veritiere; tali da evocare il rimpianto per il grande romanzo realista dell’Ottocento; parole che suggeriscono la figura super-umana del balzacchiano Vautrin che induce, simile a un Mefistofele, gli uomini che si dibattono nella loro insensatezza a prendere la via della realtà, ossia dell’abiezione capitalistica: la via dell’arrivismo nudo e crudo. Cosa viene qui particolarmente illustrato se non la disinvolta complicità, ormai neppur quasi dissimulata, tra uomini di governo e uomini di malaffare nel sostenersi reciprocamente nell’età in cui viviamo, in questo “dopoguerra” in cui il capitalismo, arrivato ormai a un potere senza più limiti, spinge gli uomini verso la degradazione più completa attirandoli progressivamente nelle spire della più profonda degenerazione? Il conte Mosca, in Stendhal, così formulava i suoi consigli a Fabrizio del Dongo: «La vita nella società somiglia al gioco del whist. Chi vuol giocare non deve indagare se le regole del gioco siano giuste, se abbiano qualche ragione morale o altro».

13Proprio mentre sta stendendo questa sua confessione-rapporto che vorrebbe essere in certa misura liberatrice, lo scrittore Gioacchino Martinez viene interrotto dall’attentato al giudice Borsellino11:

E fu in quell’istante il gran boato, il ferro e il fuoco, lo squarcio d’ogni cosa, la rovina, lo strazio, il ludibrio delle carni, la morte che galoppa trionfante.

Il fioraio, là in fondo, venne scaraventato a terra con il suo banchetto, coperto di polvere, vetri, calcinacci.

Si sollevò stordito, sanguinante, alzò le braccia, gli occhi verso il cielo fosco.

Cercò di dire, ma dalle secche labbra non venne suono. Implorò muto

O gran mano di Dio, ca tantu pisi,

cala, manu di Diu, fatti palisi!

14Allo scadere di duemila anni di civiltà post Christum natum i popolani si vedono ancora costretti a invocare la giustizia di Dio.

Memoria e romanzo

15Nel 1881, l’anno dei Malavoglia, Giovanni Verga non si faceva illusioni sul suo romanzo. «So anch’io – scriveva a Felice Camerini – che il mio lavoro non avrà successo di lettura, e lo sapevo quando mi sono messo a disegnare le mie figure»; eppure – diceva a un altro suo corrispondente – «se mai dovessi tornare a scriverli li scriverei allo stesso modo». Perché? Perché ciò cui lo scrittore mirò – come pure s’espresse altrove lui stesso – fu il tentativo di dare, attraverso semplicità di linee e uniformità di tono, l’efficacia della coralità dell’insieme e far sì che a libro chiuso, tutti i personaggi che l’artista aveva posto sulla pagina con il metodo del discorso indiretto e della rappresentazione degli eventi quali si riflettono nei cuori e nei cervelli d’essi personaggi, resuscitassero nella mente del lettore con l’evidenza di chi li aveva conosciuti di persona, nato e vissuto in mezzo a loro. Mai nessuno aveva prima tentato di dar vita a un’opera d’arte tanto collettiva, autonoma e capace d’imporsi solo in virtù della forza espressiva con la quale si presentava; e non a caso la chiusa del romanzo è rimasta memorabile: «Ma il primo di tutti a cominciar la sua giornata è stato Rocco Spatu».

16Che a Verga si colleghi consapevolmente Vincenzo Consolo è cosa ben nota e che lo stesso Consolo, anche adducendo particolari circostanze biografiche, orgogliosamente rivendica. E sin dall’esordio del ’63 con La ferita dell’aprile il cui incipit suona:

Dei primi due anni che passai a viaggiare mi rimane la strada arrotolata come un nastro, che posso svolgere: rivedere i tornanti, i fossi i tumuli di pietrisco incatramato, la croce di ferro passionista; sentire ancora il sole sulla coscia, l’odore di beccume, la ruota che s’affloscia, la naftalina che svapora dai vestiti. La scuola me la ricordo appena. C’è invece la corriera, la vecchiapregna, come diceva Bitto.

17Parrebbe, a prima vista, di trovarsi di fronte a un nuovo Pavese di Sicilia, ma ben presto ci si ricrede. Uno scampolo quasi a caso12:

Di fronte c’era il mare, alto fino ai nostri occhi, con la fila di luci di barche che facevano su e giù per l’acqua un poco mossa: parevano lanterne appese ad una corda, scosse dal vento. Domani si mangia sarde, ma la signora aspettava che fetevano prima di comprarle. Il faro di Cefalù guizzava come un lampo, s’incrociava con la luna, la trapassava, lama dentro un pane tondo: potevano cadere sopra il mare molliche di luna e una barca si faceva sotto per raccoglierle: domani, alla pescheria, molliche di luna a duecento lire il chilo, il doppio delle sarde, lo sfizio si paga: correte, femmine, correte, prima che si squagliano.

18La strada era dunque segnata. Si trattava ora di percorrerla con autonomia per dare nuova forma al genere romanzo. Come «epopea borghese» esso s’era dissolto – è stato detto e già ricordato – nella notte tra il 1 e il 2 dicembre del 1851 quando, sulle barricate, l’eroe dell’Educazione sentimentale flaubertiana Frédéric Moreau vede cadere Dussardier al grido Viva la Repubblica! e riconosce nell’agente di polizia il suo ex compagno di lotta “radicale” Sénécal; cominciava proprio allora, e nello stesso Frédéric Moraeu, la ricerca di quel tempo perduto che fonda la sua consistenza essenzialmente sulla memoria, ma sulla memoria del privato. Per Consolo, come del resto già accennavo, essa diviene invece lo strumento principale per indagare le vicende della storia, le grandezze e le infamie del passato, le ricadute sulle contraddizioni del presente: la memoria (la ricerca storico-culturale) come strumento di conoscenza. E ciò inevitabilmente esige, ripercuotendovisi, una diversa elaborazione del fraseggio, esige quella «furia verbale», come lo stesso Consolo ammette con le parole dello scrittore Gioacchino Martinez che più da vicino l’impersona, che in una diversa e dissonante lingua può finire in urlo o dissolversi nel silenzio13. In altri termini: la memoria come il medium insostituibile per ripercorrere tanto il vissuto personale quanto, e soprattutto, il passato collettivo, intrinsecamente congiunti; soprattutto quando si è nati e ci si è formati in Sicilia, la terra miticamente (ma in gran parte anche storicamente) più antica del mondo e già abbracciata da Ulisse. «Non so vedere – dice l’eroe14  – altra cosa più dolce, per uno, della sua terra»: un affetto d’uomo che risuonerà almeno, altissimo, fino a Ugo Foscolo; senza neppure dimenticare che furono i poeti dalla Magna Curia fridericiana a gettare le basi del volgare d’Italia: i primi poeti toscani, gli stilnovisti stessi, non fecero che tradurli com’è testimoniato dall’opera di Stefano Protonotaro da Messina. In questo senso si potrebbe persin dire che la ricerca formale di Consolo, sia stilistica sia lessicale, sia una sorta di ritorno alle origini.

19Nelle molteplici teorie avanguardistiche che si sono succedute alla dissoluzione del romanzo come epopea borghese – la celebrazione della borghesia nel suo vigore dissacratore e vincente del feudalesimo – c’è sempre un motivo di fondo comune: il senso di estraniazione e di solitudine. Per esse esiste solo l’individuo eternamente ed essenzialmente solitario, svincolato da ogni rapporto umano e a maggior ragione da ogni rapporto sociale; egli è “gettato” nel mondo quasi senza alcun senso e imperscrutabilmente, ond’egli finisce anche con l’illudersi che, in questo modo, gli si apra quell’infinita ricchezza di possibilità virtuali in cui fa apparentemente consistere la pienezza della sua anima. Non c’è nessuna realtà, c’è la coscienza umana, ebbe a dire Gottfried Benn. È essa che forma incessantemente i mondi della sua creatività, che li trasforma, li subisce e li modella spiritualmente. Ebbene: nulla di più lontano, rispetto a queste posizioni avanguardistiche e sperimentalistiche, dell’avanguardismo e dello sperimentalismo di Consolo. Egli potrà far ben dire allo stesso alter ego appena su ricordato15 che il romanzo rappresenta ormai un genere letterario «scaduto, corrotto e impraticabile»: sennonché lo scrittore ha saputo rinnovarlo in qualcos’altro, vale a dire in una forma letteraria nella quale il particolarissimo linguaggio mnemonico che pure ricorre (e tutt’altro che raramente) a improvvisi e quasi inattesi squarci lirici, cerca di fare i conti con la storica umana collettività (la terra di Sicilia ne è l’emblema) onde finalmente coglierne, al di là delle macerie di cui è disseminata, i momenti più vividi di pathos morale e civile.

NOTE

1 Bufalino nasce nel 1921; Consolo nel 1933.

2 Vd. la recensione al secondo libro di Consolo, Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio (Einaudi, 1976) e intitolata L’ignoto marinaio, ora in L. Sciascia, Opere 1971-1983, a cura di Claude Ambroise, Bompiani, Milano, 1989, pp. 994-98 (nella raccolta Cruciverba).

3 Altre poche notizie biografiche. Dopo gli studi elementari e medi frequentati a Sant’Agata (i secondi in un istituto salesiano poi liberamente rievocati nel libro d’esordio La ferita d’aprile del ’63 presso Mondadori); dopo quelli universitari e giuridici a Milano presso l’Università Cattolica, Consolo torna in Sicilia e stringe particolare amicizia con Lucio Piccolo e Leonardo Sciascia. Dal ’68 è a Milano addetto, nella sede milanese, ai programmi culturali della RAI. Il successo gli arride nel 1976 con il Sorriso del vecchio marinaio. Col successivo Nottetempo, casa per casa (1992) vince lo Strega. Vive ora a Milano.

4 Vd. F. Engels-K. Marx, La famiglia. In Opere, vol. IV, Editori Riuniti, Roma, 1972, p. 37.

5 La citazione da Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, Mondadori, Milano, 1997, pp. 113-14. Sul protagonista del libro, il barone Enrico Mandralisca di Pirajno, possessore del celebre dipinto di Antonello da Messina Ritratto d’ignoto, vd. quanto ne scrive Sciascia nel già ricordato (n. 2) L’ignoto marinaio.

6 6 Vd. V. Consolo, Retablo, Mondadori, Milano, 1992, pp. 115-16.

7 Vd. V. Consolo, Nottetempo, casa per casa, Mondadori, Milano, 1992, p. 140.

8 Ivi, pp. 109-10.

9 Ivi, pp. 109-10.

10 Vd. V. Consolo, Lo Spasimo di Palermo, Mondadori, Milano, 1998, p. 128.

11 È la pagina conclusiva del libro.

12 Vd. V. Consolo, La ferita dell’aprile, Mondadori, Milano, 1989, p. 31.

13 Vd. Lo Spasimo di Palermo, cit., p. 105.

14 Vd. V. Consolo, L’olivo e l’olivastro, Mondadori, Milano, 1994, p. 19. E vd. Omero, Odissea, 9 21-22.

15 Vd. supra la nota 13.

Il senso della storia nell’opera di Vincezo Consolo
Ugo Dotti Biblioteca Aragno

Lise Bossi L’olivo e l’olivastro de Vincenzo Consolo : pour une odysée du désastre

download (1)Cahiers d’études italiennes

14 (2012)

Les années quatre-vingt et le cas italien

Lise Bossi

L’olivo e l’olivastro de Vincenzo

Consolo : pour une odysée du désastre

 

Les oeuvres figurant sur ce site peuvent être consultées et reproduites sur un support papier ou numérique sous

réserve qu’elles soient strictement réservées à un usage soit personnel, soit scientifique ou pédagogique excluant

toute exploitation commerciale. La reproduction devra obligatoirement mentionner l’éditeur, le nom de la revue,

l’auteur et la référence du document.

Toute autre reproduction est interdite sauf accord préalable de l’éditeur, en dehors des cas prévus par la législation

en vigueur en France.

Revues.org est un portail de revues en sciences humaines et sociales développé par le Cléo, Centre pour l’édition

Lise Bossi, « L’olivo e l’olivastro de Vincenzo Consolo : pour une odysée du désastre », Cahiers d’études

italiennes [En ligne], 14 | 2012, mis en ligne le 15 septembre 2013, consulté le 15 septembre 2013. URL :

Cahiers d’études italiennes, n° 14, 2012, p. 201-212. 201

Sulla scena ci sembra sia rimasto solo il coro

che in tono alto, poetico, in una lingua non più

comunicabile, commenta e lamenta la tragedia

senza soluzione, il dolore senza catarsi 1.

Publié en 1994, L’olivo e l’olivastro de Vincenzo Consolo 2 reconstitue les

étapes d’une nouvelle Odyssée, entendue à la fois comme voyage de retour,

comme nostos dans l’espace réel, et comme voyage fantastique dans l’espace

de la littérature et de la poésie, pour l’un de « ceux qui sont nés par

hasard dans l’île aux trois angles » (OO, p. 22). Mais cette Odyssée, largement

autobiographique, rêvée initialement comme un retour vers une

sicilienne Ithaque d’affection et de mémoire, se transforme bientôt en un

voyage dans le désastre qui s’est consommé pendant cette époque atroce

qu’a été, pour la Sicile comme pour l’Italie tout entière, la période des

années quatre-vingt.

Et nous sommes conviés à suivre le voyageur, à travers « une île perdue,

une Ithaque damnée » (OO, p. 80), où tout ce qui subsiste de ce qu’il a

connu et aimé est conservé par des érudits et des poètes, qui combattent

les prétendants à coup de chantiers de fouilles et de mots écrits noir sur

noir, ou par des sortes de gardiens de cimetières verghiens qui ont arrêté le

temps en régressant vers une illusoire Troie retrouvée (p. 53).

  1. La citation en exergue est extraite de Di qua dal faro, Milan, Mondadori, 1999, p. 262.
  2. V. Consolo, L’olivo e l’olivastro, Milan, Mondadori, 1994 ; ci-après, OO. La pagination renvoie à l’édition

de poche : V. Consolo, L’olivo e l’olivastro, Oscar Scrittori del Novecento, Milan, Mondadori, 1999.

 

C’est justement cette Troie, « lieu de pure existence, de simple hasard »

(OO, p. 49), celle du fallacieux âge d’or à laquelle s’accrochent les

Malavoglia, que le narrateur a voulu fuir lorsqu’il a quitté la Sicile à la fin

des années soixante pour aller vers ce qu’il appelle les lieux de l’histoire.

Vers Palerme, d’abord, « le lieu où se croisent les cultures et les idiomes les

plus divers » (p. 123) ; puis, lorsqu’il a eu le sentiment que toute la Sicile

n’était plus qu’un désert historique et social, vers Milan, « dans un contexte

urbain dont il ne possédait ni la mémoire, ni le langage » (SIM, p. 176 3). Et

lorsque Milan est devenu l’emblème de « la triste, aliénée et féroce nouvelle

Italie du massacre de la mémoire, de l’identité, de la décence et de la civilisation,

l’Italie corrompue, barbare, de la mise à sac, des spéculations, de la

mafia, des attentats, de la drogue, des voitures, du football, de la télévision

et des lotos, du tapage et des poisons » (OO, p. 71), alors, celui qui écrit a

eu le désir de réduire la fracture qui déchirait sa vie en accomplissant une

sorte de « voyage pénitentiel » (p. 20) afin de revenir, après plus de vingt

ans, au point de départ (p. 120).

À ceci près qu’il ne s’agit pas, pour « l’éternel Ulysse, le voyageur errant

à travers l’île qui fut autrefois son Ithaque » (OO, p. 141), de se laisser réabsorber

« par cette nature et cette histoire suspendues, par cette ensorcelante

immobilité » (p. 122) qu’il a quittées jadis en se bornant à constater, sur

le mode nostalgique et plaintif, qu’il ne retrouve que quelques vestiges de

la Sicile qu’il a aimée. Il s’agit d’abord et surtout d’affronter « les ennemis

réels, les ennemis historiques qui se sont installés dans sa maison » (p. 20),

en dénonçant ce qu’ils ont fait de son Ithaque et, métaphoriquement 4,

de toute l’Italie, au cours des deux dernières décennies, celles des années

soixante-dix et quatre-vingt.

Pour cette double tâche d’évocation et de dénonciation, Consolo fait

un choix poétique difficile car il prend consciemment le risque mortel « de

sortir du récit, de nier la fiction » (OO, p. 77), contrairement à certains

de ses compatriotes, tel son ami Sciascia en particulier, qui ont cru pou-

  1. V. Consolo, Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, Turin, Einaudi, 1976 ; ci-après, SIM. Ce texte sera à nouveau

publié avec une postface intitulée : « nota dell’autore, vent’anni dopo », Milan, Mondadori, 1997. La pagination

renvoie à l’édition de poche : V. Consolo, Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, Oscar Scrittori del Novecento, Milan,

Mondadori, 2002. Le texte de la postface que nous citons ici et auquel nous reviendrons plus loin est paru

aussi dans Vincenzo Consolo, Di qua dal faro, ouvr. cité ; ci-après, DQDF. La pagination renvoie à l’édition de

poche : V. Consolo, Di qua dal faro, Oscar Scrittori del Novecento, Milan, Mondadori, 2001.

  1. Outre que par Consolo, le fait que la Sicile et la situation sicilienne soient devenues une métaphore de ce

qui se passe dans l’Italie tout entière après la seconde guerre mondiale et la trahison des idéaux de la Résistance,

est illustré par Sciascia, en particulier dans son ouvrage intitulé la Sicilia come metafora, Milan, Mondadori,

1979, ouvrage qui présente la caractéristique très significative d’avoir été d’abord publié en France sous le titre

La Sicile comme métaphore, conversations en italien avec Marcelle Padovani, Paris, Stock, 1979.

voir se servir des instruments de la littérature de masse pour dénoncer les

dérives de la société dont la littérature de masse est le produit 5. Il choisit

en outre, comme un autre Ulysse sicilien, comme Verga, d’inventer une

langue. Mais, alors que la langue de Verga « a comme imprimé le positif

italien sur un négatif lexical et syntaxique dialectal » (DQDF, p. 119), celle

de Consolo est prise dans l’épaisseur de toutes les langues de toutes les

cultures qui se sont succédées et imbriquées dans l’île, pour mieux en dire

et en préserver la réalité, au risque d’être, comme Verga, « détesté à cause

de sa langue extrême » (OO, p. 58) et de devoir un jour se réfugier dans la

solitude, dans l’aphasie, ce qui signifierait, ce qui signifie peut-être déjà,

que les monstres ne sont plus des fruits du sommeil ou du remords mais

« de vraies menaces, des catastrophes réelles et imminentes » (p. 58).

Ce n’est donc pas la thématique existentielle de l’exil et du retour qui

justifie, à elle seule, la référence constamment explicite au voyage initiatique

et expiatoire d’Ulysse, c’est aussi que l’Odyssée est d’abord et avant

tout un poème et que Consolo entend, dans le droit fil de l’expérimentation

littéraire qu’il conduit depuis des années déjà 6, défendre et illustrer

un nouvel épos et un nouveau logos, tissés, comme la toile de Pénélope,

avec tous les fils de la mémoire rassemblés pour résister aux usurpateurs et

à leurs créatures monstrueuses.

« Ora non può narrare 7 ». Tels sont les mots qui ouvrent un texte qui refuse

effectivement la linéarité du récit, son développement sur un axe temporel

unique et la hiérarchie qui régit les rapports entre le narrateur et ceux qui

devraient rester des personnages, entre sa voix dominante et leurs voix

secondaires.

À une seule exception près, à laquelle nous reviendrons, celui qui écrit

le fait à la troisième personne, en se définissant justement comme « celui

qui écrit » (OO, p. 77) ou comme le voyageur. Un voyageur écrivant dont

l’existence pourrait relier, et relie parfois, anecdotiquement, les fragments

  1. Nous faisons en particulier allusion ici aux quatre grands romans où Sciascia a utilisé, en les subvertissant,

les règles et les modalités narratives du genre policier pour dénoncer la subversion de l’État de droit par les

représentants de l’État ; romans que l’on peut donc considérer comme les ouvrages fondateurs de ce que l’on

appelle aujourd’hui “il noir mediterraneo” ou “noir d’inchiesta” : Il giorno della civetta, Turin, Einaudi, 1961 ;

A ciascuno il suo, Turin, Einaudi, 1966 ; Il contesto, Turin, Einaudi, 1971 ; Todo modo, Turin, Einaudi, 1974 ;

auxquels on peut ajouter son tout dernier roman : Una storia semplice, Milan, Adelphi, 1989.

  1. Outre que dans la postface à Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio précédemment citée, Consolo développe les

axes principaux de sa poétique plurilingue et multiculturelle dans un certain nombre des articles du recueil Di

qua dal faro ; particulièrement dans la section « Sicilia e oltre », p. 211-248.

  1. Dans cette partie de notre étude, consacrée à l’écriture et à la langue de Consolo, nous avons choisi de

conserver le texte original pour certaines citations particulièrement représentatives du rythme et du caractère

“mistilingue” de sa prose.

de ce qui ne peut pas et ne veut pas devenir un récit, pour la bonne raison

que son voyage personnel dans l’espace circonscrit de l’île est aussi un

voyage à travers d’autres vies et dans d’autres temps, voire dans le non-lieu

et le non-temps, dans l’utopie et l’uchronie littéraires.

L’ouvrage est en effet conçu comme une succession de tranches de vie

que chacun de ceux qui les ont vécues vient exposer tour à tour. Beaucoup

d’entre elles sont issues de la réalité, qu’il s’agisse de la vie ordinaire des

émigrants anonymes poussés par les caprices de la nature ou par la misère

à quitter une terre ébranlée par les tremblements de terre et ravagée par

les éruptions volcaniques ou saignée par la corruption et les exactions

mafieuses ; ou bien qu’il s’agisse de la vie, dédoublée ou redoublée par leurs

oeuvres, d’artistes et d’écrivains emblématiques : Antonello da Messina (OO,

  1. 10) et le Caravage dont les tableaux proposent des paysages d’amour et

de mémoire sur lesquels plane déjà l’ombre de la corruption et de la mort

(p. 86-97) ; mais aussi Verga, qui a vécu l’exil et le retour « in un’isola che

non era l’Itaca dell’infanzia, la Trezza della memoria, ma la Catania pietrosa

e inospitale, emblema d’ogni luogo fermo o imbarbarito, che mai lo

riconobbe come l’esule che torna, come il figlio » (p. 58) et Sciascia, à qui

Vittorini avait prédit qu’il serait emprisonné dans la forme de celui qui

reste en Sicile (p. 16). Ou encore Pirandello qui pensait, au début du siècle

dernier, que « quel presente burrascoso e incerto […], ebbro d’eloquio osceno,

poteva essere rappresentato solo col sorriso desolato, con l’umorismo straziante,

con la parola che incalza e che tortura, la rottura delle forme, della struttura »

(p. 67).

Et c’est bien parce que Consolo est convaincu de vivre, lui aussi, un

présent tempétueux qu’il rompt à son tour les structures du récit en intercalant

entre ces tranches de vie, et en résonance avec elles, des moments

de sa propre vie, mais aussi des tranches de vie empruntées à ces oeuvres

et à ces textes littéraires, sous forme d’évocations presque incantatoires ou

de citations ; en entremêlant aux passages de l’Odyssée, origine de toutes

les odyssées du monde, des fragments de I Malavoglia, par exemple, parce

que même si « la “casa del nespolo” n’a jamais existé […] les personnages,

les personnes, les Malavoglia de toutes les Trezza du monde ont existé »

(OO, p. 50).

Tous ces fragments d’être, capturés dans toutes les époques et tous les

milieux, habitent et animent chaque lieu visité par le voyageur. Toutes

ces voix se mêlent dans une polyphonie où chaque personnage de la nouvelle

épopée, du nouvel épos qui nous est proposé, peut se faire entendre

et continuer à exister dans une sorte d’éternel présent qui est celui de la

mémoire personnelle et littéraire. Et celui qui écrit peut dire qu’il est à la

fois « l’astuto inventore degli inganni, il guerriero spietato, l’ambiguo indovino,

il re privato dell’onore, il folle massacratore degli armenti […], l’assassino

di […] sua figlia » (OO , p. 1) ; il peut dire la peine de Maruzza qui,

« madre ammantata, immobile avanti al mare, ai marosi, priva di lacrime,

lamento, parola […], si porta le mani nei capelli, urla nera nel cuore (p. 47) ;

il peut dire qu’il est né à Gibellina et « ha lasciato nelle baracche la madre e

la sorella […]. La sorella più non parla, sì e no con la testa è il massimo che

dice » (p. 9-10). Ainsi, coryphée à la voix plurielle, il redonne une voix à

chacun des membres de cette humanité multiple, littéraire ou réelle, pour

que les hommes du temps présent les entendent et se souviennent d’eux.

C’est pourquoi il ne veut pas être seulement un nouvel Ulysse qui en

racontant « diventa l’aedo e il poema, il cantore e il canto, il narrante e il narrato,

l’artefice e il giudice […], l’inventore di ogni fola, menzogna, l’espositore

impudico e coatto d’ogni suo terrore, delitto, rimorso » (OO, p. 19). Car, tel

Ulysse avec son bagage de remords et de peine, il a atteint « le point le plus

bas de l’impuissance humaine, de la vulnérabilité » et il va devoir choisir

entre « la perte de soi, l’anéantissement dans la nature et le salut au sein

d’une société, d’une culture » (p. 17-18), entre l’oléastre et l’olivier. Car,

comme l’inventeur du « monstre technologique » (p. 20), qui du meilleur

peut faire le pire, de l’instrument de la victoire l’instrument du désastre,

du progrès la barbarie, il fait lui aussi partie de cette humanité ambiguë

dont Ulysse, le plus humain des héros grecs, est le plus parfait représentant.

C’est justement contre ce désastre et cette barbarie dont il découvre

les plaies à chaque étape de son périple autour de l’île que le voyageur

Consolo, devenu bâtisseur d’épopée, a voulu dresser le rempart de toutes

les vies et de toutes les voix stratifiées qu’il a convoquées dans son Odyssée

moderne, un fragment après l’autre, un mot après l’autre. Un rempart à

l’image de l’histoire de la Sicile, condamnée par la géographie à subir l’histoire

8, et qui a connu au cours des siècles une infinité de maux, qu’il s’agisse

des tremblements de terre ou des éruptions de l’Etna, des rivalités entre

colonies voisines ou des invasions constantes, mais dont les villes détruites

par les secousses ou les coulées de lave ont été relevées, à l’instar de Catane

dont les habitants sont revenus « a ricostruire mura, rialzare colonne, portali,

recuperare torsi, rilievi, mescolando epoche, stili, epigrafi, idoli, in una babele,

in una sfida spavalda e irridente » (OO, p. 57). Et Syracuse a su devenir,

malgré les invasions ou grâce à elles, « la molteplice città, di cinque nomi,

d’antico fasto, di potenza, d’ineguagliabile bellezza, di re sapienti e di tiranni

  1. Expression empruntée à L. Sciascia, Cruciverba, Turin, Einaudi, 1983, p. 176.

ciechi, di lunghe paci e rovinose guerre, di barbarici assalti e di saccheggi: in

Siracusa è scritta come in ogni città d’antica gloria, la storia dell’umana civiltà

e del suo tramonto » (p. 83-84).

Et c’est justement à Syracuse que celui qui écrit mesure l’abîme qui

sépare la ville de ses souvenirs, l’île où, « voyageur solitaire le long d’un

itinéraire de connaissance et d’amour, par les sentiers de l’Histoire, il vagabonda

pendant un lointain été » (OO, p. 143), et la ville présente, l’île

damnée, métaphore de l’Italie fascisante des années quatre-vingt (p. 140).

C’est de part et d’autre de l’omphalos d’Ortygie que les deux réalités, la

passée et la présente, se distinguent l’une de l’autre, c’est « dans l’espace

en forme d’oeil, dans la pupille de la nymphe, sur la place où règne la maîtresse

de la lumière et de la vue » (p. 83), que, à l’instar du Caravage sur le

visage de son page, le coryphée voit, comme dans un miroir déformant,

fleurir « la vermeille, la noire tache de la peste, de la corruption et de la

fin » (p. 92).

Bien sûr le voyageur pourrait, au risque de se comporter comme « un

presbite di mente che guarda al remoto ormai perduto, si ritrae in continuo

dal presente, sciogliere un canto di nostalgia d’emigrato a questa città della

memoria sua e collettiva, a questa patria d’ognuno ch’è Siracusa, ognuno che

conserva cognizione dell’umano, della civiltà più vera, della cultura » (OO,

  1. 84). Mais il ne veut pas de ce repli sur un hypothétique âge d’or : « Odia

ora. Odia la sua isola terribile, barbarica, la sua terra di massacro » (p. 105).

Car désormais, non seulement ce que les caprices de la nature détruisent

n’est plus reconstruit mais, de surcroît, la spéculation immobilière et

l’industrialisation sauvage achèvent de faire disparaître, en les recouvrant

d’une dernière strate mortifère, les témoignages d’une culture millénaire et

les beautés d’un patrimoine naturel incomparable. Comme à Augusta « che

gli appare nella luce cinerea, nella tristezza di un’Ilio espugnata e distrutta,

nella consunzione dell’abbandono, nell’avvelenamento di cielo, mare, suolo »

(p. 34). Comme à Milazzo où « sulla piana dove pascolavano gli armenti del

Sole, dove si coltivava il gelsomino, è sorta una vasta e fitta città di silos, di

tralicci, di ciminiere che perennamente vomitano fiamme e fumo » (p. 28).

Et le cancer qui ronge les lieux se propage et corrompt aussi les habitants

(p. 117). Comme à Gela où est née non seulement la ville « dell’edilizia

selvaggia e abusiva, delle case di mattoni e tondini lebbrosi in mezzo al fango

e all’immondizia di quartieri incatastati, di strade innominate, la Gela dal

mare grasso d’oli, dai frangiflutti di cemento [ma anche] la Gela della perdita

d’ogni memoria e senso, del gelo della mente e dell’afasia » (p. 79). Comme à

Avola dont la place géométrique et lumineuse est

vuota, deserta, sfollata come per epidemia o guerra, rotta nel silenzio dal rombare delle

motociclette che l’attraversano nel centro per le sue strade ortogonali, occupata […] da

mucchi di giovani […] che fumano, muti e vacui fissano la vacuità della piazza come in

attesa di qualcuno, di qualcosa che li salvi. O li uccida. Cosa è successo in questa vasta

solare piazza d’Avola? Cos’è successo nella piazza di Nicosia, Scicli, Ispica, Modica, Noto,

Palazzolo, Ferla, Floridia, Ibla? Cos’è successo in tutte le belle piazze di Sicilia, nelle piazze

di quest’Italia d’assenza, ansia, di nuovo metafisiche, invase dalla notte, dalle nebbie, dai

lucori elettronici dei video della morte? (OO, p. 112)

Cos’è successo, dio mio, cos’è successo a Gela, nell’isola, nel paese in questo atroce tempo?

Cos’è successo a colui che qui scrive, complice a sua volta o inconsapevole assasssino? Cos’è

successo a te che stai leggendo? (OO, p. 81)

Que s’est-il passé, effectivement, pour que celui qui écrit se prenne

lui-même à partie dans une sorte de dédoublement où sa voix semble se

dissocier de sa plume et lance ce « Dio mio » qui n’est pas une exclamation

vide de sens mais un véritable cri de douleur ; un cri de douleur à travers

lequel Consolo, car c’est bien de lui qu’il s’agit ici, trahit, pour la seule et

unique fois tout au long de cette Odyssée polyphonique, l’engagement

qu’il s’est fixé de n’être que le porte-voix et le porte-plume, de ne jamais

dire, contrairement à Pausanias, « Io sono il messaggero, l’anghelos, sono il

vostro medium, a me è affidato il dovere del racconto: conosco i nessi, la sintassi,

le ambiguità, le malizie della prosa, del linguaggio » (OO, p. 39). Pausanias

qui représente, dans le texte de Consolo, les Proci, les prétendants de la

naissante littérature postmoderne qui se font les complices, à moins qu’ils

n’en soient les fauteurs, de l’assassinat de la culture et de la mémoire par

le pouvoir politico-médiatique déjà tout-puissant depuis un certain décret

de 1983. Pausanias à qui Empédocle, dont Consolo reprend à son compte

l’approche sensorielle et poétique de la connaissance et la philosophie du

savoir révélé par le logos, rétorque :

Che menzogna, che recita, che insopportabile linguaggio! È proprio il degno figlio di

quest’orrendo tempo, di questo abominevole contesto, di questo gran teatro compromesso,

di quest’era soddisfatta, di questa società compatta, priva di tradimento, d’eresia, priva di

poesia. Figlio di questo mondo degli avvisi, del messaggio tondo, dei segni fitti del vuoto.

(OO, p. 40)

Que s’est-il passé pour que, après avoir engagé directement sa responsabilité

en tant qu’écrivant, celui qui écrit apostrophe ainsi le lecteur et

l’accuse d’être le complice de l’assassinat du logos par les Proci de la littérature

de masse ?

Peut-être la réponse se trouve-t-elle dans ce qu’ils ont tous en commun :

le langage, l’écriture, les mots en somme ?

Peut-être tout cela a-t-il commencé dans les mots, par les mots ?

C’est en tout cas ce que Consolo entend démontrer, comme Sciascia

l’avait fait, en 1978, à l’occasion de sa magistrale enquête philologique sur

les documents relatifs à l’Affaire Moro 9. Une enquête où il donnait raison

à Pasolini qui, dans son célèbre article de 1975, dit “l’article des lucioles”,

affirmait déjà que « comme toujours, ce n’est que dans la langue que sont

apparus les premiers symptômes ». « Les symptômes, commente Sciascia,

de la course vers le vide de ce pouvoir démocrate-chrétien qui avait été,

jusqu’à dix ans auparavant, la continuation pure et simple du régime fasciste.

» (AM, p. 15)

Les mêmes symptômes s’étaient justement manifestés dans les années

qui avaient précédé la montée du fascisme, et la transformation du langage

en gesticulation oratoire, en rhétorique patriotarde 10, avait déjà été

un signe avant-coureur, une préfiguration de la corruption du corps social

et de la vie publique par la peste fasciste. Alors, la langue que Verga avait

forgée pour son poème narratif, son « épopée populaire » (OO, p. 48),

s’était abîmée dans « la retorica sicilianista, l’equivoco, l’alibi regressivo e

dialettale dei mafiosi, dei baroni e dei poetastri » (p. 77), ou s’était perdue

dans l’aphasie et le silence, devant « l’eloquio vano, prezioso e abbagliante di

D’Annunzio, […] i giochi spacconi e insensati dei futuristi » (p. 59).

De la même façon, les malheurs de Gela ont commencé lorsque, au lieu

d’encourager, après l’unanimisme fasciste, ce qui aurait pu être un nouveau

Risorgimento culturel et linguistique, la plupart des intellectuels italiens,

pour des raisons largement idéologiques, ont préféré, comme Visconti,

tourner des films tels que La terra trema, où « la lingua inventata da Verga

regrediva in dialetto, in suono incomprensivo, in murmure di fondo » (OO,

  1. 50) ou bien considérer, comme Vittorini, que la découverte de pétrole

dans les tombes grecques et les citernes sarrasines de ce petit village de

pêcheurs et la naissance de Gela 1, Gela 2, Gela 3 et de la Gulf Italia

Company méritaient d’être célébrées à grand renfort de « volenterosa poesia,

retorica industriale, lombarda e progressiva » (p. 78).

Le résultat de ces choix esthétiques et politiques, dont Consolo n’exclut

pas, comme on l’a vu, que lui-même et le lecteur aient pu être les

complices, s’affichent sur le visage de la Gela des années quatre-vingt et

la misère culturelle et morale dans laquelle vivent ses habitants se reflète

dans le spectacle de désolation qu’elle offre au voyageur. La misère des plus

jeunes, en particulier, qui n’ont eu pour seuls repères que ceux qui leur

  1. L. Sciascia, L’affaire Moro, Palermo, Sellerio, 1978 ; ci-après AM.
  2. Sciascia avait analysé les raisons politiques et sociologiques de ce qu’il considérait, déjà, comme une dérive

irréversible de la langue et de la littérature vers la confusion et le vide dans 1912+1, Milan, Adelphi, 1986, p. 13-16.

ont été fournis par « la furbastra e volgare letteratura sulla degradazione e la

marginalità sociale, sul male di Gela, di Licata, di Palma di Montecchiaro,

di Canicattì o di Palermo servito in serials televisivi, in Piovra 1, Piovra 2,

Piovra 3 [e nei] libri di vuote chiacchiere, di stanca ecolalia sui mali di Sicilia »

(OO, p. 80). Quant à ceux qui n’ont même plus ces repères-là, il ne leur

reste que « il linguaggio turpe della siringa e del coltello, della marmitta fragorosa

e del tritolo » (p. 79).Si, effectivement, tout s’est d’abord joué dans

la langue du fait d’une funeste trahison des clercs, Consolo semble penser

que ce n’est qu’avec la langue que l’on peut reconstruire ce que la langue

du non-dire politique et la non-langue de la culture de masse ont détruit 11.

Et pour qu’on ne puisse pas dire de tous les villages de Sicile, de tous

les villages d’Italie, ce que, à la fin des années quatre-vingt, il dit d’Acitrezza

qui n’est plus que « morte dell’anima, sigillo d’ogni pianto, arresto del

canto, fine del poema, turbinio di parole, suoni privi di senso » (OO, p. 49),

il proclame que

Trova solo senso il dire o ridire il male, nel mondo invaso in ogni piega e piaga dal diluvio

melmoso e indifferente di parole atone e consunte, con parole antiche o nuove, con diverso

accento, di diverso cuore, intelligenza. Dirlo nel greco d’Eschilo, in un volgare vergine

come quello di Giacomo o di Cielo o nella lingua pietrosa e aspra d’Acitrezza. (OO, p. 77)

Il ne s’agit pas là d’une simple déclaration de poétique mais d’une

véritable déclaration de guerre contre la langue corruptrice du pouvoir,

dénoncée précédemment par Pasolini et Sciascia, de la même façon que

le refus du récit était une déclaration de guerre contre la pensée unique

incarnée par le tout-puissant narrateur, le roman étant le genre littéraire le

plus menacé par l’une et par l’autre car, « dès lors qu’il doit nécessairement

contenir une valeur communicative, il risque d’être envahi par la communication

du pouvoir, il risque d’être entièrement possédé par sa langue »

(DQDF, p. 235).

Pour ne pas être possédé par la langue uniformisante de ce pouvoir destructeur

de culture et de mémoire dont la disparition des lucioles marque

métaphoriquement la naissance, par la langue de la nouvelle société de

masse, Consolo entend donc, comme Verga autrefois, inventer un nouveau

logos, capable d’aller au-delà de l’idéologie dominante, au-delà de la signification

historique et politique, « dans le sens d’une condition humaine

  1. À propos de la langue du non-dire inventée par les hommes politiques italiens à l’aube des années quatrevingt,

voir la réflexion de Sciascia dans L’affaire Moro, explicitement énoncée p. 15-16 et développée tout au long

de son enquête sur les documents de l’enquête. Quant à la non-langue de la culture de masse ici dénoncée, elle

fait l’objet d’une analyse critique plus approfondie de la part de Consolo dans la dernière section de Di qua dal

faro intitulée Parole come pietre.

générale et éternelle. Un langage qui, en allant de la communication vers

l’expression, rejoint donc la poésie » (DQDF, p. 229 et p. 282).

De fait, à l’instar de la construction polyphonique qu’il a élaborée en

atomisant le récit en une succession horizontale de tranches de vie qui

trouvent leur cohérence dans les rapports psychologiques et physiques qui

lient les uns aux autres ceux qui les ont vécues et les relient aux lieux où

ils ont vécu, Consolo forge une langue multiple en creusant verticalement

dans l’épaisseur des stratifications linguistico-culturelles accumulées dans

le creuset sicilien. Ainsi, dans le même paragraphe et parfois dans la même

phrase, se succèdent des mots d’autrefois et des mots d’aujourd’hui, des

mots d’ici et des mots d’ailleurs, dans une infinité de combinaisons qui

permet à la fois de capturer au mieux la vraie réalité et d’échapper aux tentatives

de récupération par la langue plate et vide du discours dominant,

grâce à un “mistilinguisme” que nous avons analysé de façon plus systématique

dans d’autres travaux 12 et dont les citations que nous donnons ici

en langue originale donnent un aperçu.

Cependant, cette langue hybride, ce cheval qui recèle dans ses flancs

les troupes bigarrées de toutes les langues du bassin méditerranéen à travers

les âges et qui est destiné à faire tomber la nouvelle Troie de la kermesse

médiatico-littéraire afin qu’Ulysse-Consolo puisse rentrer dans une

Ithaque débarrassée des usurpateurs, n’est-elle pas l’un de ses monstres

artificiels capables de réveiller les vrais monstres que l’on voit lorsqu’on

s’approche de Gela, de vrais monstres à la double nature, issus eux aussi de

strates multiples, capables eux aussi de tromper sur leurs origines et leurs

fins, et qui ressemblent à s’y méprendre aux Cyclopes et aux Lestrygons qui

entravèrent jadis le retour d’Ulysse et annoncèrent naguère le fascisme ?

Sono ancora lì sparsi i fortini, le casematte della difesa costiera, sembrano, affioranti dalle

dune, dai macconi, bianchi di fresca scialbatura, le coperture a calotta, i neri occhi delle

feritoie, le teste di giganti, d’arcaici guerrieri che stanno per risorgere o mostri, robot di calcestruzzo,

che emergono da ipogei, caserme sotterrranee, avanzano, marciano, distruggono

[…] Più avanti, nella vasta landa saudita, sono le teste d’ariete, i lunghi colli delle pompe

che vanno su e giù come in un movimento vano e inarrestabile, gli astratti metafisici

ingranggi di cui nessuno sa l’origine e il fine. Qui è il teatro dell’abbaglio e dell’inganno,

del petrolio favoloso […] qui il Gela 1, Gela 2, Gela 3 [che] accesero Mattei di forza e di

  1. Voir, en particulier, L. Bossi, La voix de la Sicile, entre idiolecte et mistilinguisme (actes du colloque international

« Les enjeux du plurilinguisme dans la littérature italienne », CIRILLIS de l’université de Toulouse-Le

Mirail, 11-13 mai 2006). Collection de l’ECRIT, CIRILLIS/IL LABORATORIO, Presses de l’université de

Toulouse-Le Mirail, 2007. Ead., De Verga à Camilleri : entre sicilitude et sicilianité, les auteurs siciliens font-ils du

genre ? (actes du Séminaire « Identité(s), langage et modes de pensée », CERCLI de l’université de Saint-Étienne,

7 novembre 2003), dans Identité, langage(s) et modes de pensée, études réunies par Agnès Morini, Publications

de l’université de Saint-Étienne, 2004.

speranza, lo spinsero alla sfida dell’ENI statuale al duro capitalismo dei privati, al Gulf

Italia Company, alla Montecatini […], posero sopra le facce malariche dei contadini i

bianchi caschi di plastica operaia.

Da quei pozzi, da quelle ciminiere sopra templi e necropoli, da quei sottosuoli d’ammassi

di madrepore e di ossa, di tufi scanalati, cocci dipinti, dall’acropoli sul colle difesa

da muraglie, dalla spiaggia aperta a ogni sbarco, dal secco paese povero e obliato partì il

terremoto, lo sconvolgimento, partì l’inferno d’oggi (OO, p. 78-79).

Comme l’auraient dit Manzoni, et Sciascia après lui, ainsi allaient les

choses en 1994.

Pour avoir trop bien manipulé la technique de ce sous-produit littéraire

de la culture de masse qu’était le roman policier dans les années soixantedix,

Sciascia, justement, avait été accusé d’avoir, avec ces préfigurations que

sont Il contesto et Todo modo, provoqué en quelque sorte « l’affaire Moro »

alors même que son but était de dénoncer les énigmatiques corrélations

dont Moro a été l’acteur et la victime, ainsi que le langage du non-dire

qu’il a si bien su utiliser et qui l’a ensuite empêché de se faire comprendre 13.

Mais depuis, le roman policier et sa structure sont devenus une sorte de

schéma narratif unique utilisé non seulement par ceux qui veulent, à la

suite de Sciascia, dénoncer les dérives du pouvoir politico-médiatique 14,

mais aussi et surtout par les suppôts de ce même pouvoir dont les ouvrages

produits à la chaîne étouffent et excluent toute tentative de subversion et se

bornent à entretenir les peurs ataviques et les comportements paranoïaques

que le pouvoir a toujours su utiliser à son profit.

De la même façon, alors que Consolo espérait encore, à la fin des années

quatre-vingt, pouvoir opposer au déferlement de la communication standardisée,

son épos à la structure polyphonique, composée de tout le substrat

mythopoétique méditerranéen, et son nouveau logos, sa langue plurielle,

faite de toutes les langues d’histoire et de mémoire fondues dans le creuset

sicilien, ses tentatives et celles de ceux qui, comme lui, s’efforçaient de faire

entendre des voix marginales, ont été noyées dans un multiculturalisme

et un communautarisme institutionnels grâce auxquels ces voix ont été

récupérées et canalisées.

En démultipliant et en divisant ainsi les enracinements culturels au

nom d’une diversité de façade, les serviteurs du pouvoir ont réussi à affaiblir

les racines de l’olivier dans lequel Ulysse avait taillé sa couche nuptiale,

  1. Voir AM, p. 16 et p. 27. Consolo a lui-même fait une analyse des choix narratifs de Sciascia dans la section

de Di qua dal faro intitulée Intorno a Leonardo Sciascia, p. 185-208, dans laquelle on lira avec profit les articles

Letteratura e potere et Le epigrafi, en particulier p. 199.

  1. Massimo Carlotto ou le collectif Wu Ming, entre autres représentants du genre noir d’inchiesta, exploitent

aujourd’hui cette veine et se substituent aux journalistes et aux historiens défaillants.

Lise Bossi

qui est aussi le berceau de toute notre civilisation, et, par myopie ou de

propos idéologique délibéré, à ne préserver que cette partie du tronc sur

laquelle prospère l’oléastre, l’olivier sauvage.

Encore quelques années et la langue de Consolo, dont la complexité

sémantique et la richesse lexicale défient déjà la traduction, sera devenue

incompréhensible pour la plus grande partie de ses compatriotes ; encore

quelques années et plus personne ne saura pourquoi Ulysse voulait tant

revenir à Ithaque. Et alors, qui dira le mal et dans quelle langue ?

Consolo, la Sicilia come missione.

Cesare Segre “Diario civile”
A cura di Paolo Di Stefano



Mentre il primo romanzo di Vincenzo Consolo, La ferita dell’aprile (1963) ebbe scarsa risonanza, fu invece una rivelazione Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio (1976, ma scritto verso il 1969). Qualunque discorso sullo scrittore deve necessariamente partire da qui, perché quel libro, uscito a tanta distanza dal primo, rivela già luminosamente i problemi che Consolo continuerà a dibattere e approfondire e ridefinire, nella sua successiva attività.

Quello che subito venne avvertito (Paolo Milano) è che il libro è una specie di anti-Gattopardo: identico il quadro storico (la Sicilia al tempo della spedizione dei Mille), enorme, a prescindere dalla qualità delle due opere, il divario stilistico e la differenza nella prospettiva della narrazione. Perché se Tomasi di Lampedusa si attiene al rapporto tradizionale tra riferimenti storici, invenzione narrativa e scrittura, Consolo mostrò subito la sua diffidenza (che alla lontana risale al Manzoni) riguardo alla storia come razionalizzazione dei fatti. Ben esplicitando le sue riserve, ci offriva dunque, con il suo non-romanzo, materiali storici che sta a noi rimontare e, se possiamo, razionalizzare.

In pratica, Consolo alternava frammenti di testi storici e cronachistici alle parti d’invenzione, istituendo tra gli uni e le altre una dialettica, che poi si ripresenta, a un livello ideologicamente più alto, nel diverso e pur convergente impianto politico dell’azione dei due protagonisti, il barone Enrico di Mandralisca e il magistrato Giovanni Interdonato. Il primo rappresenta bene i borghesi e gli aristocratici illuminati, quelli insomma dei moti carbonari; il secondo è un democratico di sinistra, che alla fine assolverà i responsabili dell’insurrezione contadina di Alcàra Li Fusi. I discorsi dell’uno e dell’altro espongono nel modo più efficace le due posizioni tra le quali oscillavano, all’epoca, le menti più consapevoli: la sanguinosa rivolta di Alcàra e la successiva spietata repressione saranno il principale oggetto del dibattito.

Ma la storia non ha solo la colpa di offrirci spiegazioni ingannevoli; essa è responsabile di accogliere la prospettiva dei vincitori, sacrificando, ancora una volta, quelli che non hanno nemmeno il diritto alla parola: i vinti, gli sfruttati, i miserabili. È appunto la prospettiva dei vincitori che farà assimilare (impropriamente) i piemontesi ai detronizzati borbonici. Quest’impostazione storiografica, diffusa negli anni in cui Consolo scrive il suo libro, sulla scia dei saggi di Benedetto Radice e di Salvatore Francesco Romano, produce un’altra serie di conseguenze nell’impianto del romanzo. Per «inventare» la voce di coloro che non hanno avuto voce, Consolo crea un plurilinguismo vivacemente espressionistico, che mette a contatto nobili frammenti latini e forme del siciliano o persino del dialetto galloromanzo di San Fratello (a pochi chilometri da Sant’Agata di Militello, patria di Consolo), canti popolari e barocchismi spagnoli. Da «archeologo della lingua», quale si definiva, ci fa attraversare verticalmente i principali strati della storia del siciliano e della Sicilia, magari grazie ai frammenti di una canzone di Federico ii.

Il collante di questo plurilinguismo non è concettuale, ma prosodico. La scrittura di Consolo si caratterizza infatti per il suo sottofondo di armonie verbali. Si può persino sostenere, e qualcuno l’ha sostenuto, che quanto lui scrive è senz’altro una prosa metrica, con i suoi nessi e le sue pause. La musica unifica dunque materiali così eterogenei. Consolo continuerà la serie di «romanzi storici» con Nottetempo, casa per casa (1992), evocazione, anche autobiografica, degli anni in cui le squadracce fasciste portarono la violenza a Cefalù, e con Lo spasimo di Palermo (1998), presa di coscienza del disastro operato dalla mafia, e celebrazione del Judex che dovrà restaurare la giustizia; mentre L’olivo e l’olivastro (1994) racconta un viaggio di ritorno, o di scoperta, in Sicilia, alla ricerca di una natura e di una cultura devastate dalla modernità. E sulla Sicilia della storia e della contemporaneità sono numerosi i saggi, e le raccolte di saggi, di Consolo: per esempio Le pietre di Pantalica (1988) o Di qua dal faro (2001). A parte vanno considerati i divertissements di argomento settecentesco, come Lunaria (1985) e Retablo (1987), che sono anche omaggi da una parte a Leopardi e a Lucio Piccolo, dall’altra all’Illuminismo milanese.

Con Vincenzo Consolo perdiamo uno scrittore eccezionalmente inventivo, capace di immergersi nella storia ma più ancora di giudicare il suo tempo. Sempre attento e acuto, mai in cattedra.

22 gennaio 2012 – Corriere della sera

«Noi siàn le triste penne isbigotite».


*
«Noi siàn le triste penne isbigotite».
Lo spasimo di Palermo di Vincenzo Consolo.

di Claudia Minerva

« […] ti trovo bene, un po’ più magro…»

Con l’eccezione di pochissimi interpreti, in linea di massima la critica ricorre ad una approssimazione per definire Lo Spasimo di Palermo (1998) di Vincenzo Consolo: perlopiù schivando il termine ‘romanzo’ (e Consolo ormai dichiarava il genere invilito e impraticabile), chiama questo oggetto letterario per nome (lo Spasimo) oppure nelle varianti di ‘opera’, ‘libro’, ‘testo; e lo dice ‘vicino alla poesia’, o ‘vicino ai silenzi della poesia’, agli ‘approdi della lirica’, avvalendosi di simili locuzioni, tutte versatili e debitamente laconiche, e apertissime alle inferenze del lettore. Espressioni insomma vagamente oracolari, concise e scontornanti insieme: che additano ad uno scarto rispetto ai libri precedenti dell’autore, e forse accennano (ma assai in aenigmate) a uno scavalcamento dei dominî specifici di prosa e poesia e allo squilibrio netto della narrazione in direzione di quest’ultima; ma perifrasi che pure – e anche quando non siano diventate formule abusate (come accade), o maniera collaudata per sbrigarsi da un’impasse, non soltanto classificatoria – pure sembrano aggirarsi, tra allarmate e reticenti, intorno a un nucleo di non detto.
Perché certo è reale la dilagata ‘verticalità’ della scrittura consoliana, la sua innegabilmente cresciuta e fortissima contiguità alla lirica; ma dacché poi sempre poetica è stata la pagina dello scrittore siciliano – cadenzata, assonanzata, rimata; e gremita di echi letterari, colta, rara, di lingua incantata – a voler marcare le differenze rispetto al passato bisognerà mettere da parte la retorica e puntare piuttosto al rasciugamento della lingua e all’accentuarsi della contrazione testuale (della ritrazione autoriale); e dunque al modo ampiamente scorciato ed ellittico, allo ‘spasimo’, che è del periodo e del racconto.

Il mutamento, tuttavia, era annunciato. A guardare indietro, gli indizi stavano nell’acuirsi di un disagio peculiare in Consolo: se vogliamo in una sorta di insicurezza, una perenne quasi scontentezza delle strade già percorse, spesso anche ritentate, ma poi dismesse, accantonate; e in una crescente palpabile desolazione, nella fatica strana della penna. Le avvisaglie erano nei lunghi intervalli tra i libri tutto sommato pochi di questo autore che disperatamente e attardatamente ancora, nel pianeta ignorante e immorale, nel mercimonio globale, si ostinava a voltare le spalle al mercato e a voler fare Letteratura, a voler essere artista e scrittore ‘impegnato’, ‘civile’: un affabulatore, un incantatore, epperò al tempo stesso l’intellettuale utile ad arginare, curare, denunciare: magari a prevenire e a impedire il dolore del mondo, come insegnava una bellissima utopia di Vittorini. Le tracce si leggono nel succedersi dei testi: distanti uno dall’altro non solo cronologicamente, ma veramente poi ognuno a suo modo, nella lingua e nello stile: ogni volta a riprovare la forza della scrittura per piccoli aggiustamenti o inversioni di rotta o a furia di rimaneggiamenti; e con esiti più o meno felici, opachi o splendidi, ma forse, al fondo, con sempre meno entusiasmo. E stanno, le tracce, in una oscillazione tra due poli, nell’opzione combattuta – d’un tratto nettamente divaricata e poi stranamente mischiata, impazzita o violentemente turbata – tra ‘scrivere’ e ‘narrare’, tra certe punte aride, cronachistiche, e un progressivo spostarsi o arroccarsi nella zona della ‘espressione’. E vogliamo dire che il mutamento è andato al passo con l’approfondirsi di una riflessione (o di uno scoramento) che ha una radice antica, se è vero, come sembra a noi, che è dallo squieto interrogarsi del Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio (1976), dall’assillo della ‘scrittura-impostura’ (ornamento, fiore bizantino, e comunque voce di secondo grado sempre: sempre finzione), se da quel tarlo discende il «rimorso» dello Spasimo. Un «rimorso» che Consolo ha affrontato per gradi, da Catarsi (1989) e Nottetempo casa per casa (1992); e poi ha scandito in due tempi, nell’Olivo e l’olivastro (1994) e qui, nel testo ultimo. Ci ha messo due libri per dircelo o per dirlo a se stesso, e lo ha fatto senza più volute e riccioli e sontuosità barocche, togliendosi la cifra così sua e spettacolare di fasto e di vertigine, elidendo la bellezza. E non perché lo Spasimo non sia bello, al contrario. Ma se nessuno dei testi di Consolo è facile, più degli altri è difficile questo: che porta il nome di un quadro della Passione, di una chiesa votata alla rovina, di un affanno che tortura, di «uno scatto di tendini e nervi» per «allucinato dolore»[1], e che come un dolore è difficile; come la dichiarazione di una colpa, come la confessione di un fallimento, è faticoso.
E davanti a questa scrittura quasi impossibile da realizzare e da sopportare – tutta a risalti e rilievi di pena, terremotata nella sintassi, smagrita nella lingua e nelle immagini, e tenace nella volontà di tormentare se stessa – chiudere la vicenda e frettolosamente siglarla con l’apparentamento spesso meccanicamente ripetuto con la lirica e i suoi «ardui approdi» o i suoi «silenzi», è quasi un non voler guardare, pare il tentativo di aggirare e di scansare il silenzio verso cui davvero Consolo si è mosso (e quanti ‘addii’ ci sono in questo libro?). La storia poi è sempre uguale. Sembra, come davanti al Tramonto della luna di Leopardi, di trovarsi di fronte a un eguale imbarazzo della critica, al non voler prendere atto – allora come adesso – di una messa in liquidazione.

Quando troppo sbrigativamente si afferma che la pagina di Consolo s’è fatta più vicina ai silenzi della poesia, l’impressione è che più sotto ci sia una questione semplicissima ma essenziale di cui si tace, quella di una scrittura che non vuole più incantare. Dov’è infatti la lingua che gremiva ed affollava Lunaria (1985), la «parola suavissima», la «notte di Palermo» («Nutta, nuce, melània / […] deh dura perdura, […] non porgere il tuo cuore / alla lama crudele dell’Aurora»; LUN, 13-14)? Che fine ha fatto la Luna?
Era «lucore», «faro nittinno», «fiore albicolante», la Luna: e cadeva, certo, nel sogno di un malinconico Viceré, come in un sogno famoso di Leopardi (Frammento XXXVII); e veramente pioveva giù dal cielo, lentamente in garze si sfaldava, spariva, moriva, lasciava in alto solo vacuo nero, vuoto. Ma poi dopo, in una Contrada senza nome, in un luogo che aveva conservato le parole antiche, la memoria, magicamente si ricomponeva, bianchissima risorgeva; e favolosamente rifaceva il sipario della quiete, l’inganno del cuore, la malìa, il «sogno che lenisce e che consola», la Poesia.
Per i poeti è un indicatore importante la Luna. Che pure nello Spasimo compare, però fugacemente, e per tre volte. La prima, in una rammemorazione, un idillio accennato e appena bruttato del tempo dell’infanzia. Lei piena ed aprilina splende, e la luce e la sua bellezza spande sopra il mare, il paese, i pesci che vengono a galla affatturati; e sopra un corpo massacrato, un morto ammazzato (SP, 15)[2]:

Era luna lucente in quell’aprile, gravida, incombente, notte di soste per anciove e sarde, di barche  sui parati, di lampare spente, e conche d’ombra ai platani, alle palme. Urlavano donne in cerchio sulla piazza, alzavano le braccia. Era al centro il corpo steso e morto del Muto che pittava sulle prore sirene draghi occhi apotropaici. Il sangue cagliava e s’anneriva torno alla testa disgranata e pesta, al torso, al ventre.

È soltanto un momento, forse istintivamente canonico (ricorda un modo montaliano, o intimamente leopardiano : «E tu dal mar cui nostro sangue irriga, / Candida luna, sorgi […]»): una rapida incarnazione dell’indifferenza – e però c’è quasi una malignità sottesa in quel suo incombere di «gravida», che ce la mostra sovrastante, alta, e minacciosa di cascarci addosso, tutta peso.
Più inquietante è la seconda messa in scena lunare, con il protagonista dello Spasimo che si aggira tra i barboni di Milano, ma il luogo potrebbe essere una qualsiasi metropoli con la sua risacca di rifiuti e di degrado, col suo moderno paesaggio di rovine (SP, 70-71):

Stanno nel tempo loro, nell’immota notte […]. Proni, supini, acchiocciolati contro balaustre, muri, statue che in volute di drappi, spiegamento d’ali, slanci fingono l’estro […]. La luna imbianca groppe, balze, il gioco delle mante. Da dove giungono questi pellegrini, quale giorno li vide camminare, eludere dogane, quale raggio scoprì crepe, frane, il velo sopra l’occhio, la patina sul volto, i segni bassi della differenza? Sono gli stanziali dei margini, le sentinelle della voragine […], il segno dello squilibrio ingiusto, del cieco brulichio, dell’ottusa prepotenza. La terrosa schiera, il canto o il silenzio delle rotte senza approdo.

Non ha sempre questa tonalità cupa lo Spasimo, questo colore impastato e vischioso, agglutinato nell’allucinazione: il brano è il rimaneggiamento di un testo composto per un catalogo d’arte, nel 1995[3]; e la tecnica del riuso (che sia recupero, tessitura, accostamento, incollaggio o inserimento spinto delle pagine già scritte, delle proprie vecchie, sparse e disparate cose) è una prassi di Consolo, pericolosamente frequente. Però torniamo alla Luna: Lei che
in un altro tempo era «virgilia», guida e «malofora celeste»; che lieve e greve, malinconica atra o candente, faceva germogliare le parole, leniva la pena, accendeva e affollava il teatro delle meraviglie. E invece adesso sta in un rigo ed è nome senza aggettivi: «imbianca groppe» – non schiene; «balze» – si dice di un rilievo topografico, una roccia, una collina, un cumulo di terra; «il gioco delle mante» di una statuaria desolante. È una cosa, questa luna: un trasudamento o un faro freddo; e pare un sudario, una mano spessa di calcina sopra una umanità cascante imbozzolata in stracci, tra teriomorfa e minerale.
La terza luna (SP, 98-9) sarà di nuovo un simbolo, e la ritroveremo più avanti; ma solamente in parte è quella antica. Perché alla fine è Lei (l’incanto, il sogno, la scrittura) il rimorso di Consolo.

Per fare chiarezza sugli elementi di novità dello Spasimo, proviamo a mettere a confronto due momenti della scrittura dell’autore, gli estremi temporali di una ‘controstoria’ d’Italia costituita da testi autonomi e scandita per epoche di crisi – segnatamente il nodo dell’Unificazione nel Sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio, gli anni dell’avvento del fascismo in Nottetempo casa per casa, e con Lo Spasimo di Palermo quelli dal dopoguerra fino ai giorni nostri, ai giudici ammazzati con le bombe. Specificando che la presenza decrescente di aulicismi e arcaicismi dipende dalla collocazione cronologica delle vicende narrate (dall’età del Risorgimento all’epoca attuale), e sottolineando che i nostri prelievi saranno necessariamente indicativi e non esaustivi, guardiamo dunque al Sorriso, che non è il primo libro dell’autore siciliano ma il testo in cui si palesa la sua cifra stilistica gremita e riconoscibilissima; e quindi allo Spasimo, che della trilogia sta a conclusione. Ne vengon fuori due lingue qualitativamente differenti (una vorticosa, l’altra indurita e come rastremata) e l’esistenza di due diversi tipi o gradi di complessità:

Parlai nel preambolo di sopra d’una memoria mia sopra i fatti, d’una narrazione che più e più volte in tutti questi giorni mi studiai redigere, sottraendo l’ore al sonno, al riposo, e sempre m’è caduta la penna dalla mano, per l’incapacità scopertami a trovare l’avvio, il timbro e il tono, e le parole e la disposizione d’esse per poter trattare quegli avvenimenti, e l’imbarazzo e la vergogna poi che dentro mi crescean a concepire un ordine, una forma, i confini d’un tempo e d’uno spazio, a contenere quell’esplosione, quella fulminea tromba, quel vortice tremendo; e le radici, ancora, le ragioni, il murmure profondo, lontanissimo da cui discendea? (SIM, 125)

Sùbito un murmure di onde, continuo e cavallante, una voce di mare veniva dal profondo, eco di eco che moltiplicandosi nel cammino tortuoso e ascendente per la bocca si sperdea sulla terra e per l’aere della corte, come la voce creduta prigioniera nelle chiocciole, quelle vaghissime di forma e di colore della classe Univalvi Turbinati e specie Orecchiuto o Bùccina o Galeriforme, Flauto o Corno, Umbilicato o Scaragol, Nicchio, d’una di quelle in somma vulgo Brogna, Tritone perciato d’in sull’apice, che i pescatori suonano per allettare i pesci o richiamarsi nel vasto della notte mare, per cui antique alcuni eran detti Conchiliari o Conchiti, onde Plauto: Salvete fures maritimi Conchitae, atque Namiotae, famelica hominum natio, quid agitis? E Virgilio … Ma che dico? Di echi parlavamo. (SIM, 142- 43)

Il primo prelievo è un campione di mìmesi linguistica accusata con posposizione del possessivo, soppressione di preposizione, elisione di articoli e preposizioni, enclisi, imperfetto debole in –ea, troncamento, e terna anaforica battuta sul deittico (quel /quella); il secondo è un esempio di fascinazione, una piccola cavata elencatoria nel ‘barocco’ di Consolo: un periodo che si slarga e si gonfia, che lievita e si espande; e che parrebbe poter continuare a crescere su se stesso divagando ad libitum, o svolgendosi in volute, a spirale, per tortili virate. Che sia assedio o amore di vertigine (o entrambe le cose), si direbbe che la frase sogna: per incidentali, relative, similitudini e apposizioni.
Questo invece è Consolo adesso, questo è lo Spasimo (SP, 25):

Nella libera vita, elusione di regole e castighi, nel crollo d’abitudini e costumi, rimescolio di stati, cadute di ritegni, privo d’imposizioni e di paure, della voce, dello sguardo che ordina e minaccia, solo con Aurelia, Chino visse, nel marasma del paese, nella casa saccheggiata in ogni stanza, nel dammuso e nel catoio, il tempo suo più avventuroso.

Nel libro lo scrittore impiega pressoché esclusivamente il punto e la virgola[4]: una interpunzione che spesso, o come qui, obbliga alla rilettura, dacché per comprendere il testo occorre trovarne il ritmo e la cadenza. Che non sono affatto intuitivi, ma sono questi:

Nella libera vita, [elusione di regole e castighi,] nel crollo d’abitudini e costumi, [rimescolio di stati, cadute di ritegni,] privo d’imposizioni e di paure, [della voce, dello sguardo che ordina e minaccia,] solo con Aurelia, Chino visse[, nel marasma del paese, nella casa saccheggiata in ogni stanza, nel dammuso e nel catoio,] il tempo suo più avventuroso.

Solo rileggendo, insomma, riusciamo ad impostare la voce, ad abbassare la curva intonativa accordandola al senso dell’apposizione, del non altrimenti segnalato inciso, della parentetica. E si guardi alla costruzione peculiare del brano riportato sotto (SP, 24), al disorientante paritetico allinearsi dei membri di una sintassi tra accidentata e scomposta; e al rallentamento musicale prodotto da punteggiatura e ripetizioni – e qui veramente, con una impostazione grafica diversa, semplicemente andando a capo ad ogni virgola, diremmo che si tratta di una poesia:

Lo strazio fu di tutti, di tutti nel tempo il silenzio fermo, la dura pena, il rimorso scuro, come d’ognuno ch’è ragione, cosciente o meno, d’un fatale arresto, d’ognuno che qui resta, o di qua d’un muro, d’una grata, parete di fenolo, vacuo d’una mente, davanti alla scia in mare, all’arco in cielo  che dispare, di cherosene.

È una sorta di procedimento (sklovskiano) della ‘forma oscura’: vale ad aumentare la durata della percezione di un oggetto (uno scritto, una musica, una tela), quindi ad accrescerne la permanenza e l’impressione nella memoria rendendone impegnativa la decrittazione, impervia la comprensione. E può essere che Consolo ci stia sfidando con la difficoltà del testo, che voglia costringerci a restare su ogni pagina e a rileggerla finché non la teniamo a mente (nella memoria, appunto): finché sappiamo recitarla sentendoci dentro le pause, gli scatti, la curva della sua voce (della sua pena). Ma pure è forte il sospetto che Consolo dal lettore abbia già preso le distanze, e stia parlando con se stesso. E che la linea faticosa e ‘spezzata’ della scrittura sia un esteso correlativo oggettivo, o come la traccia di un cardiogramma, la mimesi di uno spasimo che si torce nella penna e spezza la voce, e che in tutto il libro sgrana e frantuma la fabula e il discorso. Perché questo non è il passo disteso di un narratore, non c’è mai quell’agio; e lo annunciava, in    esergo del testo, il Prometeo eschileo :
«Il racconto è dolore, ma anche il silenzio è dolore» – che significa: ogni cosa mi fa male, parlare o tacere; lo si voglia riferire alla persona dell’autore o al protagonista del libro, Gioacchino Martinez.
Torniamo però al nostro confronto. Si potrebbe pensare, e in un certo senso è così, che prevalentemente semantica sia la difficoltà del Sorriso, nel quale, sebbene la narrazione non si svolga piana come in un romanzo tradizionale, resta maggiore la disponibilità al racconto; e che sintattica sia invece quella dello Spasimo, in cui la forma narrativa si contrae accentuando la tendenza a slogare un periodo solitamente paratattico che avanza come a gomiti, veramente si allarga a spigoli, slontanando soggetto verbo e oggetto (normalmente invertendo in iperbato l’ordo naturalis) a mezzo di colate appositive. Ma si tratterebbe appunto di una verità parziale, poiché la complessità sintattica è anche un fatto, per quanto non il prevalente, del Sorriso (SIM, 143-144):

Prendemmo a camminare in giro declinando. Sul pavimento a ciottoli impetrato ricoverti da scivoloso musco e da licheni, tra le pareti e la volta del cunicolo levigate a malta, jisso, a tratti come spalmate di madreperla pesta, pasta di vetro, vernice d’India o lacca, lustre come porcellane della Cina, porpora in sulle labbra, sfumante in dentro verso il rosa e il latte, a tratti gonfie e scalcinate per penetrazioni d’acqua, che dalla volta gocciola a cannolicchi càlcichi, deturpate da muffe brune e verdi, fiori di salnitro e capelvenere a cascate dalle crepe: luogo di delizie origine, rifugio di frescura pel principe e la corte lungo i tre giorni infocati di scirocco, come le cascatelle della Zisa, i laghi e i ruscelli a Maredolce, i giardini intricati di bergamotti e palme, le spalle a stelle di jasmino, trombette di datura e ricci d’iracò, le cube e le cubale dei califfi musulmani, o come le fantasie contorte d’acque sonanti e di verzure, di pietre e di conchiglie dell’architetto Ligorio Pirro pel Cardinale D’Este.
Tutto questo, addio […].

Introdotta da un periodo breve, fiorisce gigantesca su un imprendibile complemento di luogo la frase nominale che fra chiasmi, allitterazioni e paronomasìe procede in corsa, balza in avanti a cascata gonfiandosi di immagini, aprendo ovunque rivoli, spandendo i suoi tentacoli, ingoiando le cose e generandone poi altre, e inarrestabilmente gremendosi, affollandosi. Ma è un procedere, una estroversione: tagliata in barocco, certo; e al fondo e in superficie è ansia: attorcigliata, srotolata o esplosa, è sempre la solita danza su baratri e sbalanchi, una frenesia di copertura, la maschera sul vuoto: infine una modalità del tragico: un movimento disperato e affannoso, si sa, e incantatorio anche: sforzato e lanciato all’infinito come se questo dire-toccare-accumulare fosse prendere e fermare le infinite cose, o salvarle e salvarsi; però resta un movimento verso fuori. Non è quello introvertito dello Spasimo: del periodo che si sfonda o si incava, che si avvolge e rifà all’indietro la sua spira; e non ingoia  le cose, gli oggetti, il mondo, ma se stesso. Si ponga attenzione a questa ipotassi (SP, 52 – la messa in evidenza è nostra), alla parentetica che si dilata tra il soggetto (alla fine della frase)  e il suo complemento (all’inizio della proposizione):

Ma anche per lui, per il padre, che pure della sciagura voleva parlare al figlio, dire finalmente, spiegare, e ora che partiva, ritornava laggiù, nella sua isola, ora che dal figlio di più s’allontanava, da quel fuggiasco costretto nell’esilio, la presenza di Daniela era opportuna

Il prelievo, poco illuminante a livello contenutistico, è esemplare dell’andamento macroscopico del racconto.

Lo Spasimo è la storia di un viaggio dalla Sicilia alla Sicilia, via Parigi e Milano. Consolo narra in terza persona, perlomeno prevalentemente; ma sembra che parli di sé. Gioacchino Martinez è uno scrittore invecchiato che non scrive più perché alla propria scrittura non crede. È un padre che si accusa di non aver saputo salvare il figlio dal disastro di una ideologia manipolata, degenerata poi nella violenza degli ‘anni di piombo’; e a Parigi, nell’ennesimo viaggio verso quel figlio con cui non sa parlare e che poco gli parla, da una fotografia sulla parete di un albergo, inizia a ricordare: l’infanzia sull’isola, lo sbarco degli americani nel ’43, il rifugio suo di bambino: il «marabutto», il posto per starsene lontano, col mondo tutto fuori, a immaginare; e il padre lì viene ammazzato dai tedeschi, e forse per colpa di Gioacchino. E ricorda, Martinez, l’amore per la sposa luminosa e fragile, Lucia; la casa di Palermo con lei e il figlio: l’oasi di una vita chiusa tra gli affetti e la scrittura, nel riparo di quelle mura, difesa dal bellissimo giardino; e poi le piante scerpate e avvelenate, la mafia che con le bombe si prende quella terra per lucrare sul cemento e i condominî; e quindi la fuga dalla Sicilia, il viaggio verso Milano pensata umana e civile ma in breve divenuta un altro luogo di terrore e spari, e poi, craxiana, fatta teatro di ogni mercimonio,  della volgarità più oscena. E dopo, l’impazzire e il morire di Lucia, il figlio accusato di terrorismo che si rifugia in Francia, i tanti viaggi tra Parigi e Milano; e prosegue la storia fino al ritorno di Gioacchino a una Palermo incancrenita, dove lo scrittore muore, salta per aria nell’attentato a un giudice che assomiglia a Borsellino. Questa, per amplissime linee, la vicenda del libro.
Ma non sappiamo dire, con la straordinaria sicurezza che pure è di qualche interprete, che ‘equivocheremmo’ qualora sovrapponessimo le voci e le figure, se insomma scambiassimo l’afasia di Martinez per una possibile (o temibile) afasia di Consolo[5]. Perché in realtà ci pare che sia proprio di Consolo il rifiuto o l’impossibilità di scrivere del tragico protagonista dello Spasimo – una impossibilità che, per questa critica lontana dal dubbio, varrebbe a registrare «un dato antropologico e sociale» nella generalissima questione (almeno così capiamo noi) del senso della funzione intellettuale oggi.
Certo non intendiamo appiattire lo Spasimo alla dimensione esistenziale dell’autore: la separazione tra l’io che vive e l’io che scrive c’è sempre, innegabilmente; e la finzione, l’invenzione, è la condizione di qualunque narrazione, anche autobiografica. Ma pure se non sapessimo nulla di Consolo, anche se non riconoscessimo opaca in queste pagine un’esperienza sua reale, comunque, davanti all’opera che mette in scena uno scrittore che dichiara l’impasse, e con fatica e con durezza ogni volta torna sul proprio fallimento, che le proprie parole sente false e della propria scrittura recita il mea culpa – non potremmo non pensare che chiunque sia l’autore, in qualche modo stia parlando di sé, del suo rapporto con la Letteratura. E a maggior ragione nello Spasimo, che di tutti i testi di Consolo è veramente il più ‘sovrascritto’ dacché qui la «metrica della memoria» – lo sfondarsi della pagina e il precipitare suo in verticale per il sovrappiù di senso di cui la caricano le voci della Letteratura (e sono tante: Omero, Dante, Cervantes, Tasso, Manzoni, Leopardi, Verga, T.S. Eliot, Vittorini, Montale) – è anche e principalmente memoria fortissima di sé, dei propri libri, di una storia letteraria personale e vera che costantemente richiama se stessa e si mostra per lacerti, accenni, rinvii: da Un giorno come gli altri Le pietre di Pantalica Catarsi all’Olivo e l’olivastro.
Neppure sappiamo dire con certezza se lo Spasimo debba chiamarsi romanzo, antiromanzo, o narrazione poematica; e potremmo aiutarci specificando che è insieme tragedia, confessione, racconto del viaggio, o dell’esperienza, oppure un’espiazione, e un addio. Ma la questione dei nomi poi non muta la sostanza dell’oggetto: di questa che è (e rimane) una prosa, con le sue fortissime vibrazioni o fibrillazioni liriche; e che narra una storia, per quanto  destrutturandola – con tristezza o con violenza, con qualche esibita trasandatezza, forse con una strana sprezzatura. Lasciamo quindi la definizione esatta dello Spasimo ai catalogatori esperti, ai teorici della letteratura; e in fondo anche ‘romanzo’ può andar bene poiché il genere, elasticissimo, è per natura aperto a tutti gli attraversamenti, a ibridazioni e contaminazioni[6]; e l’avversione al romanzo, ormai più volte espressa da Consolo, è una polemica nei confronti del suo attuale scadimento, una provocazione e una dichiarazione di non-omologazione al mercato cultural-editoriale che di tale ‘etichetta’ costantemente abusa, amalgamando strame e opere di Letteratura[7]. Ma indipendentemente dalle nostre incertezze classificatorie, e pure dal fatto che Consolo, dopo lo Spasimo, abbia realmente scritto  oppure no (e a quasi due anni dalla sua scomparsa, ancora non vien fuori L’amor sacro, il «romanzo storico-metaforico» (sic) che egli stesso annunciò finito)[8] comunque non crediamo di sbagliare affermando che lo Spasimo di Palermo ha il modo di una parola ultima. E che è difficile per chi lo legge perché è difficile per chi, disperatamente, lo ha scritto.

La disperazione, insieme alla diminuzione di sé, è un tratto distintivo di Consolo: racconta una pena reale, crescente, e ossessivamente presente nell’ultima sua produzione – si guardi, prima che al massacro pervicacemente operato da Gioacchino Martinez nei confronti di se stesso e della propria scrittura, all’odio di sé che già nel 1989 si sbozzava nei toni gridati enfatici dell’Empedocle di Catarsi (lo scienziato-poeta impazzito per la falsità che sente dentro le parole – anche le proprie – e il cui «odio verso il mondo è pari all’odio per se stesso, pari al suo dolore, al suo rimorso»; Cat, 58), o allo svilimento a «infimo Casella», a
«eroe patetico» che è nell’Olivo e l’olivastro (OO, 107). Dentro c’è la coscienza della «cavea vuota», il senso di parlare «arditamente» – e a Consolo dové parere ‘teatralmente’ – al niente; forse il timore di perdersi nell’alessandrinismo, nella tentazione dell’ornato o nel vaniloquio della parola bella; e anche quello di scadere nella querimonia, nell’infinito lamento del vecchio che si sente escluso, estromesso. E con tutto il valore estetico morale e civile di cui sempre ha considerato depositaria e custode la Letteratura, Consolo deve aver fatto fatica a non smarrire il senso del proprio lavoro, la spinta del proprio scrivere, del suo ostinarsi ad additare dei valori al nostro tempo di ignoranze, di coscienze assordite ed avvilite, ottuse. Probabilmente nello Spasimo è il peso del disinganno che spezza e sgrana il racconto, che blocca il farsi del romanzo, della storia levigata e ‘tonda’; pure se indubbiamente esiste (e sarebbe fuorviante escluderlo), insieme al bisogno (ancora) di dire una parola ‘utile’ al mondo, il desiderio di misurarsi (ancora), di sperimentare la via diversa, il taglio che magari incida la corazza dell’indifferenza mentre attinge un risultato alto, una compiutezza di stile. Meno cesellata e preziosa è la lingua dello Spasimo (come già quella delle Pietre, dell’Olivo) rispetto alla voltura ricchissima, alla esuberanza vertiginosa e tortile cui ci aveva abituato la penna dell’autore siciliano; ma liricamente tesa, musicale per assonanze e rime interne, resta una partitura ritmica; e si presenta più facile all’approccio lessicale, porta i segni di una nuova asciuttezza, quasi la tendenza a una semplificazione che in qualche modo va a bilanciare il tratto singolare, internamente terremotato della struttura. Ma la questione è complessa, se la distanza dalla voce antica è aumentata progressivamente, disegnando e chiarendo un movimento, più che di distacco, di rigetto.

Mancano allo Spasimo le pezze d’appoggio del Sorriso, i documenti veri o contraffatti del romanzo di stirpe manzoniana misto di storia e d’invenzione; gli manca l’ironia, anche amara; e la quinta di teatro, la metafora di un tempo altro. Non ci sono i fatti del 1860 o gli anni Venti di Nottetempo per dire ‘in figura’ le cose di oggi, perché siamo nell’oggi, e la Storia non si esplicita per nomi e date, ma sta inscritta nella scena metropolitana o nell’iconografia stringata di una terra rovinata e guasta; e si aggruma ad ogni passo del racconto, lo incide di veloci apparizioni e di rumori (il traffico, gli spari, certi improvvisi boati) orientando e dirigendo la vicenda. E indubbiamente la narrazione mai facile di Consolo qui si fa più sussultoria dacché sfronda e scolla pesantemente la trama fino a darcela esplosa, confondendoci. Spesso, in un unico capitolo, passato prossimo e remoto (Milano e la Sicilia), il presente degli eventi (all’inizio Parigi, Palermo poi) e quello perenne di incubo e dolore stanno insieme: per paragrafi staccati, sì: epperò uno via l’altro e per continui salti, sempre in assenza di segnalazioni o di appigli che dicano chiari i tempi e i luoghi; e anche qui, per capire, siamo costretti a tornare indietro, a rifare la lettura. Pare sconnessa l’architettura, franata[9]. Che sia ormai insofferenza dell’invecchiato autore, sfida orgogliosa a un uditorio assente, fretta o voglia di finire, l’opera somiglia a un disegno impazzito: e costantemente pasticcia la sua struttura, la svisa, la fa sghemba: quasi a voler mostrare che la mano non sa (o non vuole) più reggere i fili di una compiuta fabula, che sta cedendo – ed è vero – alla stanchezza. Ma a guardar bene, il disegno di Consolo è tutt’altro che confuso: lo Spasimo è un congegno ben pensato, tagliato e montato per frammenti, tra analessi e prolessi, flashback e anticipazioni; e mentre gradualmente rivela la sua tramatura di ‘simboli’ (sono figure equivalenti il giudice, il padre, lo scrittore; e tutti i luoghi del rifugio – o della viltà – sono la scrittura) mentre che pare disperdersi o costruirsi quasi casualmente, si serra a cerchio intorno alla vicenda che si snoda nel presente: un’azione che si interrompe già alla seconda pagina del primo degli undici brevi capitoli del libro; che torna a svolgersi, si chiarisce e (provvisoriamente) si conclude tra il terzo e il quarto, che ancora si blocca in una rammemorazione e riprende poi a scorrere dal nono capitolo fino alla conclusione del testo. È insomma il racconto di un viaggio di ritorno che comincia in medias res, ritrova il suo principio per tornare poi al passo col presente, secondo uno schema antico, omerico. E veramente Consolo ha riscritto un’Odissea, dal tempo dell’Olivo e l’olivastro: però nei modi sgangherati e tragici e con le afonie di un cantore moderno.

Iperbati, anafore, assonanze e rime interne sono frequenti nello Spasimo; consueta è la cadenza degli endecasillabi e pure di senari, settenari, ottonari e novenari mascherati e fitti nel tessuto della prosa: ma è un dato acquisito che ritmi e procedimenti topici della poesia da sempre contraddistinguano la pagina di Consolo. Lirica è la pagina iniziale, quasi una protasi, amara e splendida; lirico e commovente l’addio alla donna morta; e veramente mirabile (un gioiello da antologia) l’addio a Milano (SP, 93-4) così lucido e fermo e dolente (e quanta vita, quanta fede letteraria, quante cose ci sono in questo addio fatto di luoghi di persone di scrittori di poeti) ma che poi cambia il tono suo pacato, si gela e si strozza in   una maledizione, in uno sputo – ma potremmo continuare a lungo. E sporgenze, affacci e approssimazioni ai modi della lirica stanno nelle aggettivazioni, parche e però puntute, folgorate, tutte rapprese; e nelle inserzioni citazionali di versi, nelle incongruenze sintattiche violente, in certa fortissima icasticità di dettato; e nei cataloghi dei nomi che adesso non sbocciano fastosi ed opulenti e non si affoltano in vorticosa danza a coprire il vuoto, ilaro-tragici e infebbrati di vertigine, ma in quello cascano o colano gravi, disanimati e nudi. Resta colta e non omologata la lingua di Consolo, però si è incrudita: non gronda più umori densi o olii soavissimi, non si espande per volute, non ricama i suoi vecchi e splendidi arabeschi, ma vuole incidere e pesare, come una pietra: a tratti si fa rasposa per asciuttezza e sempre ha in gola una dissonanza aspra, una caduta, uno stridore, la disarmonia che spezza l’illusione la malìa il lenimento del canto (la tentazione dell’incanto). Per distillazione e smagrimento, per erosione si è rappresa in una bellissima economia verbale che coniuga torsioni incongruenze e lapidarietà sintattiche allo sfondamento in profondità e in espansione, all’appiombo verticale della parola poetica. Ma veramente quel che più rileva e fa la differenza, rispetto al passato, di questa lingua sfrondata, è l’ispessirsi delle sue zone di silenzio: tanti sono gli spazi bianchi che si aprono fra i capoversi o fra i paragrafi staccati; e le virgole, anche ravvicinatissime, che spezzano il fluire del racconto, isolano segmenti quasi versicolari: sono pause che si leggono come se ci fosse un salto d’aria in mezzo, come gli ‘a capo’ della poesia. E questo ispessimento deriva dal ricorrere di un procedimento che appunto porta in sé il silenzio perché implica un margine di non detto, di non spiegato: l’ellissi, che è il vuoto su cui rallentiamo, ci fermiamo; che siamo chiamati a interpretare, o di cui dobbiamo prendere atto.

Elide i nessi Consolo, spesso la consequenzialità narrativa; avanza per associazioni sue, per saltum, e sembra (voler) perdere il filo, o volerlo ingarbugliare a noi. Agisce ellitticamente quando ci confonde sovrapponendo le maschere, le personae in cui si scorpora e parla la voce narrante (io, tu, egli: nello Spasimo è lo stesso); o quando proditoriamente ci spiazza nel giro di una frase o di un capoverso con una posposizione che è un repentino cambio del soggetto (SP, 26):

Ricominciò a poco a poco a frequentare l’intrico dei vicoli dietro la sua casa, il quartiere tra la chiesa e la piazza di fondachi e di antri, casupole col mulo nella stalla, carretti ad aste all’aria, gabbie d’animali, buffette di scarpari, forge fumose, fermenti grassi, fioriture d’untumi, afrori da porte e lucernari, lippi e limaglie tra i ciottoli, ai bordi dello scolo. Sulla soglia, mischiavano le donne vasellina e zolfo per la rogna. Si negava a quel meandro in ogni tempo, come posto dentro una caverna, sotto perenne nuvola di cenere dell’Etna o sabbia del deserto, il sole che nelle cadenze, nel giro naturale temperava questa fascia del mondo, governava i giorni, le stagioni.

Ellittico è il discorso in cui tutte le parole funzionano come una stenografia e hanno dentro un’eco, allargano e sfondano la pagina col peso; ellissi è l’accostamento straniante dei frammenti, oppure l’omissione del verbo, o il comparire suo con impressionante ritardo (è la prassi con cui Consolo sistematicamente ci disorienta) come nel fraseggio apparentemente nominale in chiusura di questa pagina che riportiamo intera ad esemplificare in sequenza quanto appena detto (SP, 42-3):

Oblio di tempo e luogo in quella sosta di ristoro, estraniamento, ritaglio d’un mondo prossimo e lontano, e Abdelkrim mostrò il tramonto, il vuoto intorno, significò la chiusura del giardino, delle porte.
«A demain, monsieur, à demain» il sorriso sul viso nobile, caprigno.
Ancora spinto dal caso, nel cieco vagolare, nelle luci e nelle ombre della sera.
Portavano i passi verso il luogo dov’era la ragione del viaggio, del suo persistere nel mondo, verso quell’uomo esplicito e sfuggente, quel figlio che si negava a ogni confidenza, tentativo di racconto, chiarimento.
Furtivo avanti la libreria a spiare nella sala fumosa e affollata, lui con altri al tavolo, sorridente e ironico, accanto al profetico scrittore riccioluto.

“Piangevi per le nuvole, pei tuoni, ti stringevi a me forte, le nule le nule – lamentavi –, t’ostinavi a contare le stelle, a scovare le cicale, dicevi del veliero sopra il Monte, dei fuochi sopra l’onde, e lei che ridendo più in dentro ti spingeva nelle fole.”

Dentro frotte, masse, che non credea non credea che tante, notturne e inebetite, per viali passaggi impasses, angoli scuri, insegne lampeggianti, video e ordigni sessuali, negre maestose e vecchie consumate, club, guardiani ch’afferrano pel braccio, spacciatori, giovani piegati e barcollanti, uno stordimento, un fiume trascinava, in fondo, fino alla foce calma, alla penombra sotto un arco, ombre immobili e scorrenti.

Il periodo in apertura della citazione mostra due maniere allineate: quella nominale («Oblio di tempo → lontano») e quella predicativa («e Abdelkrim → delle porte»); elidono i verbi
«A demain → caprigno» (e ci lampeggia dentro Saba), «Ancora spinto → della sera», «Furtivo avanti→ riccioluto»; e sono modi scorciati e rappresi, intervallati dall’ordito più tradizionale di «Portavano → chiarimento» (con le anaforiche riprese melodrammatiche e l’euritmia retorica della terna sinonimica in chiusa) e dal frammento di sapore pascoliano
«Piangevi → fole».
In questo contesto, l’eliotiano-dantesco «Dentro frotte, masse → scorrenti», ci sembra immediatamente anch’esso privo di predicato; ma è un’impressione indotta dalla sintassi che procede centripeta tra slogature e agglutinazioni, per membri sbrancati. Il periodo infatti ha
«fiume» per soggetto, «trascinava» per verbo, «ombre» come oggetto e tre complementi di luogo: «dentro», «per» e «fino»; il primo («dentro») complicato dalla citazione che dovrebbe contenere e riportare il commento del protagonista Gioacchino, di cui il libro narra in terza persona; e che però innesta un ulteriore effetto di sbandamento per l’ambiguo sovrapporsi di soggetto narrato e voce narrante, e forse per l’improvviso baluginare o il chiarirsi della identità delle personae grammaticali, di egli-Martinez e di io-Autore-Consolo, dacché l’imperfetto debole credea indubbiamente vale per entrambe le persone, terza e prima; ma appunto la memoria dantesca ed eliotiana (e sono presenze capitali nello Spasimo) generano o rivelano la ‘confusione’; e istintivamente leggiamo come se a parlare fosse la prima («e dietro le venìa sì lunga tratta |di gente, ch’i’ non averei creduto |che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta»; If, III, 54-57; «A crowd flowed over London bridge, so many, /I had not thought death had undone so many»; WL, 61-63; la sottolineatura è nostra).
Ad ogni modo, reputare omesso il predicato è un errore che Consolo ci spinge a compiere. O meglio, lo commettiamo perché lo Spasimo ha una orchestrazione sinfonica, una sua musica: l’autore prende un tema, cambia strada, lo lascia, e poi a distanza, magari dopo molti altri toni e altri motivi, ci ritorna, lo riprende, lo continua. A rigore infatti, nel caso appena esaminato, Consolo sta continuando un ‘tema’ precedente, e ad essere più precisi avremmo dovuto parlare della elisione di un avverbio o di un periodo (o di una serie di periodi) che stanno due pagine prima di quella citata: «Via fino al Quais des Célestins […]. Via da quella zattera di pietra […], dentro borghi, strade, piazzette di dimenticanza, bistrots e librerie, volumi aperti su pagine istoriate, inchiostri multicolori, scrittura ondosa e sibillina. Quindi davanti al muro bianco, alla cupola smagliante, al minareto della moschea» (SP, 40); ma potremmo anche fare come se fosse sottinteso il «girovagò» dell’inizio del capitolo (è lontanissimo, a pagina 33); oppure, veramente, ‘andava’: perché il continuo e affannoso   movimento, il desolato e interminabile peregrinare è un motivo che ritorna (ma ce ne sono altri: la colpa, il rimorso, il rifugio, l’addio), una nota dolorosa che lo Spasimo (questo libro che racconta un viaggio) perde e poi riprende. E ‘andava’ sarà il predicato saltato più avanti, in un diverso tempo e luogo della vicenda, a Milano anziché a Parigi; ma il modo ellittico – la ripresa del tema che compare a distanza, come fosse un refrain, in pagine differenti – è analogo a quello indicato in precedenza:

«Andava nell’ora antelucana per la città ignota, per vie, larghi senza nome, per scale, passaggi pedonali, nel neutro lampare dei semafori. Gli egri ippocastani attorno al monumento marcivano le bacche […]» (SP, 69).

E dopo altri coagulati motivi, altri rappresi pensieri (la fiumana del progresso, il Gran Ballo Excelsior, Verga che torna in Sicilia, gli scontri degli anni ’70 a Milano) ‘andare’ torna in anafora (SP, 70) in un altro capoverso:

«Andava in quel crepuscolo, fra lo sbarramento di portoni, di serrande, nel giallo dei fanali, nel vuoto, nell’arresto mattutino. Guardie infilavano i biglietti[…]»;

E più giù, dopo la descrizione della città desolata, la comparsa in scena di Manzoni[10], l’apocalissi dei barboni (questa pagina, che in parte abbiamo citato, staccata dal racconto, separata e chiusa tra due spazi bianchi) lontano insomma, ma ancora eliso, sottinteso, c’è il predicato, ‘andava’:

«Dentro il fitto intrico della cerchia e la curva larga in cui nei muri, negli accessi, erano ancora i segni del Naviglio» (SP, 71).

E muovendoci anche noi per salti, arriviamo all’avvio del testo, che è prologo o protasi o una specie di ‘a se stesso’, o un ‘a parte’: leggiamo l’incipit della scrittura «poematica» dolorosa e franta, l’inizio del viaggio (SP, 9):

Allora tu, i doni fatui degli ospiti beffardi, l’inganno del viatico, l’assillo della meta (nella gabbia dell’acqua, nella voliera del vento hai chiuso i tuoi rimorsi), ed io, voce fioca nell’aria clamorosa, relatore manco del lungo tuo viaggio, andiamo.

Ma più indietro – ché questo libro è un perenne ritornare di Consolo su di sé, sul suo mestiere, i suoi libri, la sua funzione di scrittore – c’è l’andare, il fermarsi, lo scendere, l’entrare, il correre del reduce «patetico» e «smarrito», del viaggiatore disperato di una Sicilia perduta:  c’è l’odissea spezzata e fallimentare dell’Olivo; e Consolo doveva tornare su qualcosa che lì, con quel cammino, aveva incominciato a dire.

La parola «rimorso» sta all’inizio e alla fine dell’Olivo e l’olivastro; poi compare (ed è un indicatore di rotta) nell’avvio dello Spasimo; e in realtà sono numerose e tutte rilevanti le occorrenze del termine in queste due variazioni tragiche sul tema della colpa e sul viaggio di matrice omerica, sull’impossibile ritorno a un’Itaca scomparsa.
Si chiama così L’Olivo e l’olivastro perché fra quegli arbusti, nell’intrico fitto e armonico di selvatico e coltivato, ripara Ulisse quando scampa al suo lungo naufragare e tocca un mondo solido, o comunque più solido del mare: Scherìa incantata, la terra dei Feaci. Al personaggio del mito Consolo dedica un intero capitolo (il secondo del libro) rendendo esplicito il parallelismo tra due viaggi che si svolgono nel testo, entrambi di ritorno, epperò segnati  da esiti differenti. Perché se Odisseo alla fine del suo travaglioso peregrinare raggiunge Itaca, il protagonista dell’Olivo approda invece a un’isola mutata, devastata: una Sicilia sconciata cementificata incancrenita dannata, ormai dominio dei Proci, del selvatico soltanto, della barbarie. E certamente narra di sé, Consolo: a descrivere il disastro è un personaggio senza nome di cui parla in terza persona ma che in tutto gli somiglia. Prescindendo tuttavia in questa sede dal moltiplicarsi dei ‘giochi a nascondere’ (e qui gli specchi dell’autore sono tanti), ci interessa il carattere espiatorio del cammino dei due erranti: l’antico eroe greco e il moderno protagonista dell’Olivo accomunati dal «rimorso» (otto sono le occorrenze del lemma, solo a contarle da pagina 9 a pagina 28 del testo) e dunque dall’aver commesso una colpa. E però quale?
Ulisse è l’ideatore degli inganni, l’inventore dell’idolo di legno che nasconde nel ventre la morte feroce, le braccia armate che distruggono Troia; e lui che ha coltivato métis techné  per un fine letale (questa è la lettura di Consolo) è il più colpevole degli Achei ma pure l’unico a salvarsi. Non è il guerriero più forte, o il più degno, il più valoroso; e lo sa. Perciò è il più carico di rimorsi: quelli che dovrà affrontare (per una sorta di contrappasso) materializzati in mostri (Ciclopi, Lestrìgoni, Sirene, la «rovina immortale» di Scilla e di Cariddi); e prima ancora, quelli che deve propriamente confessare nella reggia di Antinoo: perché nello
«strazio» del racconto è l’ammenda per cui l’eroe è assolto (OO, 45); e questa specifica ‘catarsi’ è necessaria (dire, narrare, confessare la colpa) acché il ritorno in patria possa compiersi. Ulisse dunque piange e narra: «narra fluente la sua odissea […] diventa […] l’aedo e  il poema […] il narrante e il narrato, l’artefice e il giudice, diventa l’inventore d’ogni fola, menzogna, l’espositore impudico e coatto d’ogni suo errore, delitto, rimorso» (OO, 19); e ne vien fuori una strana mistione di vero e falso, confusamente l’impressione che dentro il racconto si insinui e stia acquattata una simulazione, una menzogna di fatto imprescindibile; ma la questione (metaletteraria) della possibile «impostura» della scrittura (che è un assillo tipicamente consoliano) pare solamente accennata qui, nell’Olivo, e si svilupperà poi, dolorosamente, nello Spasimo.
Quanto all’autore che nell’Olivo dice di sé in terza persona – che in apertura del testo dichiara l’impossibilità a narrare («Ora non può più narrare») e tuttavia, in furia o in pianto, pure dietro una maschera, racconta – anch’egli porta una colpa: «con un bagaglio di rimorsi e pene » (OO, 9) lasciò l’Isola bellissima e terribile (lei che tra calcinacci e tufi, corsa dai randagi e abitata dai corvi, è già terra votata all’abbandono, pare fatta di polvere); e se ne andò via, lontano (lontano anche da quella ingombrante imbattibile Natura: rigogliosa o riarsa o minacciosa di lave e terremoti e sempre troppo imparentata con qualche Assoluto: sempre comunicante con l’inutilità del fare, con un impietramento, con l’oblio); via verso la Storia, il cambiamento, una vita di impegno, di lavoro; epperò adesso, dopo tanti anni, lo schiaccia un peso più gravoso e sono «rimorsi», ancora: ma «un infinito tempo» di quelli e di «orrori, fughe, follie, vergogne» (OO, 16). Sembra insomma accusarsi, Consolo: lui che dalla Sicilia partì per andare a vivere, per scrivere a Milano. Si accusa di essere fuggito – ma non crediamo che intenda semplicemente dall’Isola; piuttosto, ci sembra, di non aver fatto quanto andava fatto, o comunque non abbastanza per evitare la frana di una civiltà, di una cultura (ma poi che cosa può in concreto sulla vita, sulla Storia, per la manutenzione del mondo, la penna di uno scrittore, la parola della Letteratura?). E nello smarrimento e nella indignazione, per tagli, in un lunghissimo e angoloso plahn tra cronaca e poesia, veramente nell’Olivo Consolo corre l’Isola intera in un frenetico andare senza soste, con l’urgenza di dirla tutta e dirne lo scempio, quasi che nominare il male lo potesse veramente fermare, o come fosse a salvamento: di lei (Isola e cultura e Storia e mondo) e di sé, di un impegno civile, del lavoro di chi scrive. Però, dall’ira che a volte con fatica monta, e forse ripete le sue parole quasi uguali (pare infatti di stare come fermi, per quanto sempre ci si muova, in questo inferno), da un affanno che è nel dire e maledire, dal lamento continuato, dalla sintassi narrativa che si spezza e ti inciampa (e ti stanca anche, con qualche pesante monotonia) senti che si è incrinata, che è diventata disperata quella superstizione volontaria (o era la fede letteraria) antica.
Certo ha degli slarghi narrativi l’Olivo: a tratti prende la forma e il ritmo del racconto breve e incastona le vicende di nativi, reduci o pellegrini di Sicilia – e tutti come toccati dall’Isola, ammalati (ci sono Verga e Caravaggio, Maupassant, Zummo, von Platen, fra questi  ulissidi incupiti o pazzi o moribondi); e pure Consolo continua una sua intenerita o storta e tragica Odissea. Ma il libro è principalmente la cronaca del viaggio dentro una ‘terra guasta’, tutt’altro che vittoriniana: offesa da ignoranza cemento liquami speculazioni e mafie, e chiamata – con l’attuale degrado e con la bellezza violentemente deturpata – a far da emblema di una devastazione in atto, del macroscopico processo che ovunque azzera e imbarbarisce le coscienze cancellando insieme Storia, memoria, umanità e cultura. Più avanti ci fermeremo sui luoghi di questo nervoso periplo siciliano che da Gibellina parte e lì ritorna così chiudendo il suo percorso irregolare e zigzagante: e tante sono le tappe, accomunate dallo stesso orrore, e generalmente articolate sullo schema del confronto, della visione sincronica di un abominevole presente e di un passato splendido e svanito. Però a Segesta, in cima al teatro, lontano dal rumore, dallo spettacolo della reliquia violata e offerta alle mandrie dei turisti distratti, lontano dalla scena in cui si compie simbolicamente una diuturna e commercialissima dissacrazione – a Segesta il viandante dell’Olivo si ferma e sogna; e come sempre accade a questo tristissimo innamorato dell’antico (o potremmo dire del lontano, del perduto) «prova sollievo nella fuga, nel rapimento» (OO, 127). Ma un’altra volta – la terza e ultima sta alla fine del libro – Consolo qui dentro dice ‘io’ (per quanto provi ancora a confonderci indossando un’altra maschera, di un altro ulisside).
Leopardiana al fondo, ma più cupa che in Retablo, è la contemplazione dell’architettura del tempio che si spalanca al cielo «come porta verso l’infinito o come pausa, sosta d’un momento, quale la vita dell’uomo nel processo del tempo inesorabile ed eterno» (OO, 128). E la voce che dice ‘io’ mentre che si smarrisce a guardare il tempio, la notte, le stelle, questa che adesso parla in prima persona (e forse sta ripetendo una cosa che era già dentro le Pietre di Pantalica), sta esprimendo un desiderio di fine, di morte (OO, 128):

[…] all’infinito spazio, mi pongo arreso, supino, e vado, mi perdo […] nella scrittura abbagliante delle stelle, dei soli remoti […]. Rimango immobile e contemplo, sprofondo estatico nei palpiti, nei fuochi, nei bagliori, nei frammenti incandescenti che si staccano, precipitano filando, si spengono, finiscono nel più profondo nero.

Lo stesso che torna nella pagina finale dell’Olivo, quando tra i ruderi, nel teatro allestito sul colle della scomparsa Gibellina antica, si recita un episodio della guerra romano-giudaica,  un moderno adattamento della tragedia di Masada narrata da Giuseppe Flavio. Consolo è di nuovo dietro uno schermo, ma in qualche modo crediamo di riconoscerlo nel tono e nei gesti di questi assediati che scelgono di togliersi la vita (OO, 148-9):

Avanza dal fondo Eleazar, il comandante della fortezza, in mezzo ai soldati.

– Da gran tempo avevamo deciso, o miei valorosi, di non riconoscere come nostri padroni né i romani né alcun altro all’infuori del dio… In tale momento badiamo a non coprirci di vergogna…Siamo stati i primi a ribellarci a loro e gli ultimi a deporre le armi. Credo sia una grazia concessa dal dio questa di poter morire con onore e in libertà…Muoiano le nostre mogli senza conoscere il disonore e i nostri figli senza provare la schiavitù…

Narra una voce.

– Così, mentre carezzavano e stringevano al petto le mogli, sollevavano sulle braccia i figli baciandoli tra le lacrime per l’ultima volta, al tempo stesso, come servendosi di mani altrui, mandarono ad effetto il loro disegno.

Tirano poi a sorte chi di loro avrebbe ucciso i compagni.
E così l’ultimo, anche per l’orrore, il rimorso, rivolge il ferro contro se stesso.
I romani, con tute di pelle, con caschi, irrompono sopra motociclette, corrono rombando dentro le crepe del cretto, squarciano il buio coi fari.
Trovano corpi, fiamme, silenzio.

Lo «strazio» del racconto non è dunque servito al viaggiatore dell’Olivo per ritrovare la sua Itaca – mutata è l’isola: non si torna a un mondo che ha smesso di esistere. E l’ultimo soldato di Masada, che uccide i compagni per risparmiare loro il peggio che sicuramente verrà, può solo morire, si uccide. E può essere che il «rimorso» sia in questa resa, in questo abbassare le armi e rivolgerle contro se stesso, nel dovere alle fine ammettere che non c’è speranza o letteratura che tenga.

Guardiamo adesso le occorrenze del termine «rimorso» all’interno dello Spasimo di Palermo. Superato l’esergo eschileo, il testo si apre con una pagina in corsivo che è insieme fuori e dentro il racconto, e in certo modo è la sua chiave. Il nostro lemma è nel paragrafo iniziale (che abbiamo già citato), e tuttavia il proemio vogliamo leggerlo intero. Il tema è ancora quello del viaggio e della colpa, e il ‘tu’ dell’allocuzione non è il lettore (SP, 9-10):

Allora tu, i doni fatui degli ospiti beffardi, l’inganno del viatico, l’assillo della meta (nella gabbia dell’acqua, nella voliera del vento hai chiuso i tuoi rimorsi), ed io, voce fioca nell’aria clamorosa, relatore manco del tuo lungo viaggio, andiamo.
Solca la nave la distesa piana, la corrente scialba, tarda veleggia verso il porto fermo, le fantasime del tempo. La storia è sempre uguale.
S’è placata la tempesta, nella grotta, sulla giara sepolta s’aggruma la falda della spuma. Speri che il cerchio – stimme, macule, lèuci ferventi – quieto si richiuda. Ignora il presagio, il dubbio filologico se per te lontano o dal mare possa giungere. Il segreto che sta nelle radici, nel tronco di quell’albero non sai a chi svelarlo, è vuota la tua casa, il richiamo si perde per le stanze. Avanzi in corridoi di ombre, ti giri e scorgi le tue orme. Una polvere cadde sopra gli occhi, un sonno nell’assenza. Il fumo dello zolfo serva alla tua coscienza. Ora la calma t’aiuti a ritrovare il nome tuo d’un tempo, il punto di partenza:

In the beginning is my end

Ma pure in questa cala urlano sirene, aggallano carcami, approdano navigli clandestini, l’alba apre il volo a uccelli di passaggio. A coppie vanno gendarmi e artificieri, a schiere anime disciolte, a volte si confondono voci volti vie porte d’ingresso e di sortita.
Ricerca nel solaio elenchi mappe, riparti dalle tracce sbiadite, angoscia è il deserto, la pista che la sabbia ha ricoperto. T’assista l’eremita l’esule il recluso, ti guidi la fiamma di lucerna, il suono della sera, t’assolva la tua pena, il tuo smarrimento.

Le marche letterarie forti, l’attacco, slogato in Consolo epperò riconoscibilissimo della Love song of J. Alfred Prufrock («Let us go then, you and I […]») e la memoria aggettivale dantesca (è Virgilio chi «per lungo silenzio parea fioco»; Inf., I, 63) operano già per accumulo, orientandoci contemporaneamente in due direzioni apparentemente divergenti ma contigue e sovrapponibili: un moderno girovagare metropolitano in assenza di senso, e un antico viaggio penitenziale; in entrambi i casi (considerata anche l’epigrafe ‘infernale’ di PrufrockInf., XXVII, 61-66) un viaggio nella desolazione, o comunque nel dolore; e a compierlo (almeno così sembra) due viaggiatori tristi ancora sfocati: un ‘tu’ con l’ansia tormentosa di arrivare – ha con sé i doni inconsistenti di ospiti che pare lo abbiano deriso e un viatico che non serve (è la provvista del pellegrino, o la benedizione che si dà ai morenti?): è un ‘tu’ che non ha niente e porta un peso, un carico di «rimorsi» che non gli è riuscito di chiudere da nessuna parte, dentro nessun bagaglio (gli fanno una bufera intorno, devono essergli esondati addosso, perché non ci sono gabbie o sbarre che tengano l’acqua, o che fermino il vento); e poi c’è un ‘io’ di voce «fioca», dice parole che non si sentono nell’aria strepitosa, piena di rumori: e non è nessun Virgilio (sbagliavamo): è un relatore insufficiente, uno che riporta, però a strappi e a brani – forse con poco talento («[…] mi perdo nel ristagno dell’affetto, l’opacità del lessico, la vanità del suono […].»; SP, 88) – il lungo andare dell’altro.
Qualcuno insomma stanco o forse vecchio (canonicamente «tarda veleggia» la sua imbarcazione) viaggia per qualche placato mare, metaforico o reale (nella «corrente scialba» sembra purgatoriale), naviga verso un «porto fermo», una quiete; e viene da pensare a quella definitiva, alla morte (indipendentemente dai ricordi letterari, che ci sono, cominciando da Petrarca e Foscolo) perché la metafora è semplice: il cerchio che il ‘tu’ spera si richiuda, che non ha ancora concluso il proprio giro e che contiene, come in un crogiuolo, quello che lo ha composto: piaghe e macchie, ma pure luci abbaglianti bianche e ribollenti, può essere la vita; e può essere che il viaggio sia della memoria, che il porto fuori da ogni scorrere, fuori dal mutamento, sia quello che è stato, il passato, i fantasmi – che a riguardarli rivelano una storia «sempre uguale», come fissata in una ripetizione. Pare finita l’erranza, e prende terra questa barca in un riparo, la grotta in cui affiora una «giara sepolta», lambita dalla schiuma – un relitto appropriato alla scena marina, o magari una memoria infantile, un pezzo di storia privata di questo reduce, che è inutile affannarsi a interpretare. Anche se rileva notare che il lemma «sepolta», nello Spasimo, torna due volte soltanto, e sempre associato ad una colpa («colpe sepolte e obliate», SP, 47; «colpa sepolta», SP, 98).
E diventa criptico il discorso rivolto al ‘tu’ dal suo cronista, si fa ellittico: «Ignora il presagio, il dubbio filologico se per te lontano o dal mare possa giungere». Manca infatti il soggetto della proposizione ipotetica: il «relatore manco» non dice cosa possa giungere «dal mare» (evidentemente, lui e questo ‘tu’ silenzioso condividono un codice, si capiscono benissimo), anche se per il lettore l’appiglio alla comprensione sta probabilmente nella figura precedente, nella metafora del cerchio che si chiude. Ma c’è un’indicazione, una traccia letteraria palese che aiuta a sciogliere la contrazione della scrittura mentre che ispessisce e complica la fisionomia del viaggiatore triste. Il «segreto che sta nelle radici» è quanto fonda  e tiene la casa di Odisseo: il «letto ben fatto» (Od, XXIII, 189) che non si può spostare e  che Ulisse scolpì solido nel tronco di un ulivo centenario («C’era un tronco ricche fronde, d’olivo, dentro il cortile, / florido, rigoglioso; era grosso come una colonna: / intorno a questo murai la stanza […]»; Od, XXIII, 190-192) – la radice è la casa: ciò che uno è, che ha costruito e che trasmette: la vita la storia gli affetti l’esperienza la cultura. Ed è la marca omerica a gettare luce all’indietro sul presagio, la profezia ambigua di Tiresia a Ulisse: la morte (perché era lei il soggetto saltato della proposizione) ti verrà εξ άλός (questo il «dubbio filologico»): «dal mare» oppure da fuori del mare, «lontano» da quello; anche se poi, per questo nostro navigante, solo dal mare la morte può arrivare dacché veramente per lui non c’è terra: l’Odissea è (come nell’Olivo) rovesciata, l’approdo è apparente, imperfetto è il ritorno e la casa è vuota: non c’è nessuno con cui parlare («il richiamo si perde tra le stanze»), nessuno a cui tramandare un «segreto» che non serve.
Forse sulla maceria, nel vuoto, in questa nicchia di niente, ora che non c’è più da andar per mare, affrontare la tempesta, ancora cercare; forse ora che non c’è neanche la rabbia inquieta della giovinezza, ora, nella vecchiezza, in questo porto abborracciato, si può provare a rifare la storia (nella memoria) a cercarne il senso o la crepa: ora che da dove si era partiti si è tornati, per finire. «In my beginning is my end», nel mio principio è la mia fine – e la citazione dai Four quartets di Eliot qui non significa nessuna trascendenza, non allude a nessuna rinascita: sta solo nella pars destruens, come un’epigrafe; ci sta rappresa un’incombenza: un’imminenza (la conclusione è prossima, è vicinissima) e una necessità (l’impossibilità di una conclusione diversa da quella che stava scritta nel principio, o anche il dovere di ripensare a partire da quel principio).
Però la cala del rifugio non ripara dalla pena e non isola dal mondo: a urlare qui non sono  le sirene del mito, ma, più prosaicamente, quelle di ambulanze e polizie; e le carcasse che nell’acqua «aggallano» potranno anche essere metaforicamente i punti morti, gli errori, le colpe che mordono il ‘tu’ che si è messo a ricordare, ma assomigliano alle carogne reali del Mediterraneo odierno, le navi a quelle degli attuali contrabbandi e degli sbarchi clandestini. E la ronda di «gendarmi e artificieri», il presidio della zona minacciosa e minacciata dagli ordigni, camminata da «schiere» di «anime disciolte» (significa vaganti? sbrancate? che si disfano? liquefatte?) svelano il quadro presagito dall’inizio (schiere di anime dannate si ammucchiano in attesa di Caronte [Inf, III, 120]; a «schiera larga e piena» [Inf, V, 41] vanno «di qua, di là, di giù, di su», come le mena la bufera) e mostrano la terra desolata dell’approdo,  la ‘città irreale’ che in questo libro farà spesso da sfondo (Parigi, Milano, Palermo è lo stesso: «A crowd flowed over London Bridge, so many […] »; «[…] ch’i’ non averei creduto / che morte tanta n’avesse disfatta […]»); e forse il rischio ora è l’allucinazione, la confusione – o il non voler vedere, l’astrazione.
Ma anche se l’inferno batte vicinissimo, pure se la casa è vuota, sparita, anche se non c’è  più nessuno ad ascoltare, «riparti»: fruga nella polvere, scava nella sabbia la «pista» che il deserto ha ricoperto (mantieni la memoria) – così dice il cronista di «voce fioca» al reduce sperduto, al cercatore di mappe e di reliquie che dovrà essere assistito dagli angeli strani dell’isolamento e dell’esclusione («l’eremita, l’esule, il recluso») e avrà per guida solo una «fiamma di lucerna» e il «suono della sera»: questo ‘tu’ che nella solitudine, dentro il silenzio, forse nel breve cono di luce di una lampada, somiglia a uno scrittore nel suo studio (l’attitudine è quella, l’immagine è topica);  e immediatamente abbiamo pensato a Montale,  a lui che con la sardana fuori scatenata, chiuso dentro il guscio, la sfera luminosa del suo pensiero, componeva un diverso (ugualmente amaro, ma quanto più fiero) Piccolo testamento («Questo che a notte balugina / nella calotta del mio pensiero […]. Solo quest’iride posso/ lasciarti a testimonianza / d’una fede che fu combattuta […].»); e ci siamo ricordati di Fortini, che mentre fuori la stessa follia imperversa, la stessa tempesta, in una stanza, al proprio tavolo, traduce le parole di un poeta, si obbliga a farle parlare ancora, a non lasciarle morire:
«Scrivi mi dico, odia / chi con dolcezza guida al niente / […]. La poesia / non muta nulla. Nulla è sicuro, ma scrivi» (Traducendo Brecht). Non siamo lontani da Consolo: pure se tutto è perduto, scrivi; anche se è dolore, racconta: questo l’invito al viaggio che dà avvio al libro («Allora tu [ed io [andiamo»), l’esortazione rivolta al ‘tu’ che forse è semplicemente un doppio dell’ ‘io’, forse è uno scrittore, forse è il protagonista dello Spasimo, forse è Consolo che parla a se stesso. A un ‘tu’ dolente e smarrito che cerca assoluzione («[…] t’assolva la tua pena, il tuo smarrimento»). E deve raccontare una colpa, come Ulisse nell’Olivo – deve scrivere questa storia. Che inizia subito dopo, ma disorientandoci (SP, 11):

E poi il tempo apre immensi spazi, indifferenti, accresce le distanze, separa, costringe ai commiati – le braccia lungo i fianchi, l’ombra prolissa, procede nel silenzio, crede che un altro gli cammini accanto.

L’afflato lirico, il modo scorciato (e il viaggio, la solitudine, gli addii) sono ancora quelli del proemio e difatti sembra che il testo si stia sviluppando esattamente di lì: un’impressione che non dura, perché già al secondo rigo ci accorgiamo di non capire ‘chi’ stia parlando e  ‘di chi’ stia parlando. Non c’è più insomma né l’‘io’ né il ‘tu’, bensì qualcuno (un autore)   che dice di una terza persona: il soggetto sottinteso (egli) che cammina solo e silenzioso  con «le braccia lungo i fianchi» (ha le mani vuote, abbandonate, non ha niente) e che scambia per un-altro-a-fianco-a-sé la sua stessa «ombra prolissa» (che si stampa grande o lunga  su una strada o contro un muro di questo paesaggio che non si connota e pare quasi uno spazio metafisico; ma possiamo anche pensarla sovrabbondante quest’ombra, e quindi cascante, stanca). È Gioacchino Martinez il soggetto narrato in terza persona, e certo assomiglia agli attori del proemio: è vecchio, è solo, è uno scrittore smarrito; anche lui tornerà (per finire) alla sua terra (al suo principio), in Sicilia, e non ritroverà la sua isola; e anche lui, che porta un carico di «rimorsi», cerca «remissione» (SP, 12).

Un’altra occorrenza del termine «rimorso» abbiamo incontrato esaminando la sintassi dello Spasimo. Siamo intorno al ’43, dopo lo sbarco americano in Sicilia, quando Martinez  ha circa dieci anni. Il padre (con cui il bambino ha un rapporto conflittuale) aiuta un disertore, lo porta in un rifugio; ma i tedeschi li scovano e li uccidono. A rivelare il nascondiglio probabilmente è lo spaventato Gioacchino (SP, 24):

Lo strazio fu di tutti, di tutti nel tempo il silenzio fermo, la dura pena, il rimorso scuro, come d’ognuno ch’è ragione, cosciente o meno, d’un fatale arresto, d’ognuno che qui resta, o di qua d’un muro, d’una grata, parete di fenolo, vacuo d’una mente, davanti alla scia in mare, all’arco in cielo  che dispare, di cherosene.

La colpa di cui Martinez sente il peso è quella di aver determinato, «cosciente o meno», la morte del padre (di averla anche in certi momenti, per rabbia, desiderata); ma a noi interessa questa specie di ‘sintomatologia dell’arresto’: l’immobilità, la paralisi, l’«estraniamento» che stanno insieme al «rimorso» e nello Spasimo gli si accompagnano sempre; e dacché il libro tesse una rete sotterranea di simboli, forse non è senza importanza che il posto in cui viene ammazzato il padre di Chino (il posto che da questo momento rappresenta e significa il «rimorso») sia proprio quello in cui il bambino realizza il suo isolamento volontario, la sua fuga dal reale. Ma dobbiamo essere più chiari.

C’è un luogo che si ripete nello Spasimo, un luogo che ogni volta si rifà e torna magari con un nome diverso, ma in fondo è sempre lo stesso, quello in cui Gioacchino si nasconde e sogna. È il suo rifugio segreto, il «marabutto» (viene dagli arabi la parola antica: indicava la dimora dell’eremita, la sua tomba): uno stanzone vuoto – lo strame a terra, la volta a cupola, una parete con le figurine saracene: un ricovero di capre mezzo sepolto dal terriccio, celato dalle frasche. Qui corre e si ripara Chino, ombroso, senza madre; qui si intana in odio  al padre o a tutto il mondo, deciso a stare sempre lontano, solo; e nella finta caverna, nella solitudine, dentro la mezza luce la pena si quieta, vengono le figure; e inizia ogni racconto,  il cinema, l’incanto (SP, 20):

Corse al marabutto, al rifugio incognito, segreto, ov’era deciso a rimanere sempre, solo, fuori da tutti, il mondo, sempre fino alla morte, avrebbe visto il padre, sì, avuto scorno, rimorso infine, pentimento.
S’accucciò in un lato, contro il muro, riguardò ogni cosa, le figure sul fondo celestino, le tortore fra i rami, i veli trasparenti della donna, i seni tondi, la sciarpa svolazzante intorno al corpo, e il cielo cavo della cuba. Ora la lama non piombava netta traverso la fessura, ma s’effondeva in chiaria lieve, lambiva le pareti, i lippi secchi e freschi, i fiori di salnitro, i gechi squamosi e palpitanti.
Gli si fecero appresso ad una ad una, e insieme circonfuse, tutte le donne, la giovane maestra che leggeva a scuola il suo componimento, Urelia col suo caldo e l’ansia acuta d’aglio, la siracusana bella e pregna di confetto, Lucia dorata e crespa, e la madre bianca più del letto, smunta, straziata, che lenta se n’andava.

Tanti nomi per dire una tendenza alla separatezza che è peculiare di Martinez: questa «tana» (SP, 18), lo «stanzino» in cui si chiude da bambino (SP, 21), il «capanno» che si inventa da ragazzo tra le radici pendule di un ficus: la sfera di «separazione, occultamento, letture fantasie proponimenti, nel meriggio pieno, nel silenzio», la cortina che lo cela e lo protegge mentre spia e vede le cose fuori, da sé distanti (SP, 47); e poi l’oasi «degli innesti e delle chimere sorprendenti» (si badi: in tutta la produzione consoliana il ‘luogo degli innesti’ ha sempre valenza metaletteraria): il giardino della casa di Palermo con le infinite piante e i fiori esorbitanti chiamato a fare da barriera intorno alla «quiete fragile» di Gioacchino ormai adulto (SP, 75), al suo sogno di una «vita sequestrata» (SP, 78) difesa dalla violenza e dall’orrore del presente, conclusa tra gli affetti e la scrittura; e ancora, in certo modo, l’Isola stessa, la Sicilia in cui, anziano, sente il bisogno di tornare per «chiudersi, occultarsi, finire nell’oblio» l’avventura della vita (SP, 53). E una separatezza, seppure differente, è il «silenzio» del vecchio: il rifiuto di scrivere detto in questo lamento come a spigoli d’affanno, con una sorta di precipitosa stanchezza nel modo cumulativo, negli incisi che di primo acchito non si distinguono, nella punteggiatura ‘difficile’ dell’avvio (SP, 37):

S’era chiuso nel silenzio, nel dominio della notizia, invasione del resoconto, scomparsa di memoria, nell’assenza o sordità dell’uditorio, vana era ormai ogni storia, finzione e rimando del suo senso diceva e si diceva. Ma sapeva che suo era il panico, l’arresto, sua l’impotenza, l’afasia, il disastro era nella sua vita.

Vanità dunque è raccontare ancora, ostinatamente parlare quando nessuno ascolta; vanità continuare a fare il ‘letterato’ in mezzo a «chiasso» e «scadimento» (Sp, 37), la «voce fioca» contro l’urlo potente delle mode, dei giornali, delle televisioni, del mercato culturale coi  suoi mille imbonitori – per la Letteratura non c’è posto; ma resta che a produrre l’afasia è l’«impotenza» propria, la scrittura insufficiente, che non è servita a niente.
E un’ultima variante. Sempre nella vecchiezza, un giorno, a Parigi, scampando a un’aggressione, Martinez di nuovo si nasconde: trova riparo «in una cantina fatiscente, davanti a un film osceno»; ed è solo una contingenza, da quel luogo uscirà immediatamente, però pronunciando un ‘atto di dolore’ o una sorta di anatema, inorridito, più che dalla scena squallida, da se stesso: «Viltà di sempre, fuga dal reale, menzogna e adattamento. Via dalla caverna del rifugio, fuori per la porta d’emergenza […]» (SP, 43). Forse insomma nella
«caverna del rifugio» si annida il ‘vizio’, la viltà, la colpa che sta al fondo.

«Rimorso» ed estraneazione appaiono di nuovo affiancati, e cominciano a chiarire un legame stretto, nel colloquio tra lo scrittore e Mauro, da tempo rifugiato in Francia; il figlio nei cui confronti Martinez sente di aver fallito come padre, e che lo giudica con una punta di sufficienza, forse di disprezzo. La prima battuta è di Gioacchino (SP, 53-54):

« […] Il tempo, la memoria esalta, abbellisce ogni pochezza, ogni squallore, la realtà più vera. Per la memoria, la poesia, l’umanità si è trasfigurata, è salita sull’Olimpo della bellezza e del valore.»
«Ne hanno combinate i letterati!» ironizzò Mauro.
C’era stata ancora intenzione nella frase? Sospettava o aveva conoscenza? Rapida si presentò, unita come sempre al suo rimorso, emblema fisso d’ogni astrazione, latitanza, la sagoma bianca del fantastico bibliotecario, del cieco poeta bonaerense ch’era andato quella volta ad ascoltare nell’affollato anfiteatro.
«Che c’è, s’è risentito lo scrittore?» fece il figlio.
«Sai bene che non sono più scrittore, se mai lo sono stato. Ma perché ti rivolgi sempre a me in modo impersonale? Mai per quel che sono, tuo padre.»
«Padre si trova solo nei romanzi, nelle tragedie […]. Ma che discorsi, che discorsi… siamo tornati indietro di un po’ d’anni, tu giovane, io adolescente…» e rise Mauro.
«È il mio vizio, lo sai, la mia paralisi.»

Viene punto nel vivo il «letterato»; e il suo trasalire ha a che fare con le pratiche della trasfigurazione artistica, della compensazione estetica, col tarlo di una ‘finzione’ che intimamente lo rode; ma probabilmente c’entra anche il «tornare indietro», lo stare sempre fermo sui  suoi assilli; e c’entra che il figlio non lo chiami ‘padre’, gli neghi quel nome, la funzione di chi indica la strada, educa, guida, addita una direzione. Il «vizio», la «paralisi» che Martinez confessa è poi la scrittura, questo luogo suo di arresto (la sua compensazione, il suo rifugio); e sta direttamente in rapporto con un «rimorso» di cui Borges è l’«emblema»: la «sa goma bianca» (quasi una apparizione, uno spettro) in cui si incarnano del pari «astrazione» e «latitanza». Borges che incantava con gli scacchi, gli specchi, le immense biblioteche impossibili e sperdenti, i labirinti, i libri magici, i giochi della mente: con l’infinito proliferare della Letteratura da se stessa, l’autofecondazione inarrestabile (mostruosa) che partorisce favole, trame, sogni, enigmi irrisolvibili, in una condizione di totale autosufficienza – di allontanamento dal mondo, di separatezza. E non a caso Borges più avanti ritornerà associato a  una «illusione rovinosa» (SP, 80): quella di Mauro perduto dietro l’esaltazione politica negli anni della contestazione studentesca, ma più in profondità la propria, quella di lui, Martinez: «inerte, murato» e ugualmente perduto nell’inseguimento di un miraggio, dietro a un «folle azzardo letterario» (SP, 126). E nel continuato ‘esame di coscienza dello scrittore’ che è lo Spasimo, durissimo e costante (ossessivo) è l’autoaccusarsi del protagonista. Si guardi a questo stranito e quasi-teatrale dialogo ancora tra il padre e il figlio. Le parentesi valgono a riportare il non detto, il non espresso nel colloquio; ma forse siamo di fronte a una specie di Secretum. Inizia Mauro (SP, 35):

« […] ti trovo bene, un po’ più magro…»
«La vecchiaia… […] anticipa poi l’ulteriore smagrimento, e assoluto.»
«Di chi queste allegrie?»
«Mie, solo mie.»
«Fai progressi. Ancora un poco e sei alla poesia.»
(Sempre uguale la tua ironia, costante il tuo rifiuto d’ogni incrinatura, cedimento) (Il tuo lamento, il tuo bisogno di aggrapparti)
(Ti sei nutrito d’astrazioni, dottrine generali, ed ostinato credi che ancora possano salvare)
(Le parole con cui ti mascheri e nascondi sono solo una pazzia recitata, un teatro dell’inganno)

Si può dedurre che Martinez rimproveri al figlio l’eccessiva durezza e una pervicace astrazione ideologica (ma il testo è volutamente ambiguo: «nutrito d’astrazioni», in fondo, è pure lo scrittore con la sua chimera, la sua ‘missione letteraria’); e che a sua volta Mauro ferocemente e silenziosamente irrida il padre, il costante suo «lamento», il tono da tragedia, il patetico ostinarsi a interpretare un ruolo intellettuale mancato o inconsistente, l’insufficienza ad agire sulla storia, i destini, il presente; che disprezzi le parole dietro le quali il vecchio ha mentito e si è nascosto (e dopotutto ancora e sempre è evaso, si è consolato, dal reale si è allontanato: fuori del mondo ha sognato come nella tana antica, nel marabutto). E certo potrebbe essere così: ma dimenticheremmo che molta parte del dialogo (tutto il sottinteso) si svolge in interiore homine, e che probabilmente è solo Martinez a riempire i vuoti della conversazione coi suoi implacati assilli, con l’orrore che ha di sé. Tanto più che nello Spasimo, ad ogni occasione, questo scrittore che non può e non vuole più scrivere, di sé fa strazio: non salva niente. Impietosamente liquida la propria opera: poco talentuosa, perduta «nel ri stagno dell’affetto, l’opacità del lessico, la vanità del suono…» (SP, 88); e tutti i suoi libri (che poi, richiamati dal testo, sono veramente i libri di Consolo) definisce «storie perenti, lasche prosodie, tentativi inceneriti, miseri resti della sua illusione, del suo fallimento» (SP, 66).
Ha «ripugnanza» della propria scrittura Martinez (SP, 66): di un piacere estetico atteggiato a impegno intellettuale e che invece era latitanza, astrazione, mascherata viltà. E non ha salvato nessuno: la moglie dalla paura, il figlio dalla violenza, il presente dal disastro.

«Rimorsi» assalgono Gioacchino che ancora pensa al figlio, al «candido ribelle» col quale non ha mai saputo parlare e che non è stato in grado di sorreggere, di aiutare, di avvisare  dei rischi di una ideologia che poi tutti i più puri ha tradito; pensa a Mauro che scampando il carcere è fuggito dal paese e «da ogni padre imbelle, ipocrita e impotente» (SP, 89) – si è allontanato da lui, Martinez (SP, 81):

S’affrettarono i giudici a dichiarare «il padre no, non c’entra». E invece sì. Come ogni padre, ogni complice allora di quel potere, di quello stato, ogni responsabile della ribellione, dei misfatti di quei giovani.

È un nodo importante dello Spasimo questa tragica e inabile figura paterna: è un’immagine speculare dello scrittore che ha fallito il suo compito, il suo dovere di guida. Poi fallirà anche l’altro che lo stesso dovere incarna, il giudice – all’inizio del libro, Judex, il personaggio di un film muto, è l’eroe del bambino Chino: un portatore di giustizia, un riparatore di torti; e nella conclusione dello Spasimo un magistrato in carne ed ossa che ne ricorda un altro da vicino, che come Borsellino muore in un attentato (e insieme a lui Gioacchino) e soccombe non per sua incapacità o viltà, ma perché lo uccide la mafia, perché è più forte il mondo.
Come scrittore, come padre e come giudice ‘insufficiente’, Martinez si accolla la responsabilità e porta il peso della rovina che non ha fermato – l’attuale degrado, l’involuzione culturale, la perdita di valori, la bestialità e la volgarità imperanti; e lo sbando di una generazione «incenerita», sì, «da un potere criminale», ma smarrita e perduta perché «figlia di padri illusi» anch’essi naufragati (SP, 39): quelli che dopo la guerra «avrebbero dovuto ricostruire […] formare una nuova società, una civile, giusta convivenza» (SP; 126).
Alla fine prende la penna, Gioacchino, e scrive al figlio (SP, 126-128):

Abbiamo fallito, prima di voi e come voi dopo, nel vostro temerario azzardo.
Ci rinnegate, e a ragione, tu anzi con la lucida ragione che ha sempre improntato la tua parola, la tua azione. Ragione che hai negli anni tenacemente acuminato, mentre in casa nostra tenacemente rovinava, nell’innocente tua madre, in me, inerte, murato nel mio impegno, nel folle azzardo letterario.

In quel modo volevo anch’io rinnegare i padri, e ho compiuto come te il parricidio. La parola è forte, ma questa è.
[…] rimaneva in me il bisogno della rivolta […] nella scrittura. Il bisogno di trasferire sulla carta […] il mio parricidio, di compierlo con logico progetto […] per mezzo d’una lingua che fosse contraria a ogni altra logica, fiduciosamente comunicativa, di padri o fratelli – confrères – più anziani, involontari complici pensavo dei responsabili del disastro sociale.
Ho fatto come te, se permetti, la mia lotta, e ho pagato con la sconfitta, la dimissione, l’abbandono della penna.
Compatisci, Mauro, questo lungo dire di me. È debolezza d’un vecchio, desiderio estremo di confessare finalmente, di chiarire.

La lettera poi si interromperà, forse la confessione non è intera; ma il «rimorso» di Martinez lo conosciamo ormai: la coscienza di non aver salvato niente, di non aver fatto abbastanza col proprio mestiere letterario (ed era già la colpa dell’Olivo) che si accompagna a un acre giudizio di sé, alla condanna feroce della propria scrittura tutta ridotta a menzogna, autoinganno, fuga dal reale, sonorità e cascame.

E siamo arrivati all’ultima occorrenza del «rimorso» e finalmente alla terza e ultima luna di Consolo, con Gioacchino che ritorna in Sicilia:

Tornava nell’isola, il porto da cui era partito, in cui si sarebbe conclusa la sua avventura, la sua vita. Disvio, mora, sottrazione, anestesia, tormento della sorte […]. Vita ferita […]. Spoglia sospesa alla fronda lenta, all’inganno, al miraggio letterario.
Ma ogni viaggio, sapeva, era tempesta, tremito, perdita, dolore, incanto e oblio, degrado, colpa sepolta, rimorso, assillo senza posa.
Era la notte placida, le stelle, l’immacolata luna, la primavera dei risvegli, l’alba della promessa, l’amore che invade, trasfigura […].
Era il miracolo dell’arte, la consolazione della ginestra, il fraterno affetto, la mano porta al naufrago, l’idea fresca, collettiva di volgere la storia, lenire l’esistenza.

È vero che lo Spasimo somiglia alla poesia: lo attesta anche la struttura grafica di questa pagina (SP, 98-9) in cui l’a capo è quello di una composizione in versi liberi, non di un romanzo o di un racconto. Bisogna intendere: «ogni viaggio […] era tempesta […] era la notte placida […] era il miracolo dell’arte […]»; e il «viaggio» del testo, dello scrittore e padre fallito Gioacchino Martinez e della sua vita «sospesa […] all’inganno, al miraggio letterario», è  la scrittura: la fabbrica delle consolazioni, l’incanto artificiale, il sogno indotto della «immacolata luna». Lei che è astrazione e latitanza, rifugio, oblio colpevole e «rimorso, assillo senza posa», Lei questo spasimo.

Sull’inutilità e il danno della letteratura, sui consuntivi amarissimi, disperatamente in negativo, in tanti hanno già fatto storia: Verga fingeva di scrivere, chiuso nel silenzio offeso degli ultimi anni a Catania; e prima di lui Foscolo scomponeva e ricomponeva nevroticamente le Grazie senza poterle mai finire; Manzoni disprezzava e negava il suo romanzo – «tiritera» lo chiama, «cantafavola»[11], menzogna; l’elegantissimo Leopardi gettava al macero tutte le illusioni col Tristano, e nel Tramonto della luna faceva precipitare l’astro bianco, a morte metteva la sua Regina antica, la seppelliva: e con lei la propria voce, il desiderio, il canto,  il cuore. C’entra naturalmente l’esperienza, la maturità (che «senz’altra forza  atterra»), c’entra anche la vecchiezza in Consolo, la perdita fisiologica dell’entusiasmo. Ma la scrittura dello Spasimo, o diciamo meglio, la questione dello spasimo di questa scrittura faticosa e contratta, e difficile per dolore, non può andar disgiunta da un particolare malessere che si produce in chi si ostini, oggi, a fare Letteratura alta e civile – cose, oggi, entrambe azzardate e anacronistiche.
Può essere che in assenza di un uditorio reale, a furia di parlare per o con se stesso, il poeta moderno finisca col dimenticare o col prendere per favola l’urgenza stessa e il valore del  suo dire; che addirittura finisca col credere di aver recitato (di aver mentito) per vanità e gusto di esibizione, per il piacere solitario della forma splendida e sonante. E può essere che il disincanto che sta in ogni vecchiezza, assieme alla indisponibilità totale e vera della contemporaneità, abbiano spinto Consolo ad una severità eccessiva, e come a travedere: ad accusarsi, intendiamo dire, di colpe che forse aveva anche rasentato, ma che non gli appartenevano. Perché non era finta la sua disperazione, e neppure erano finti l’impegno, l’arte, l’indignazione; eppure questo autore non ha avuto nessuna pietà per la sua opera, per il suo mestiere: «lasche prosodie», ha detto delle sue cose, lo ripetiamo, «rifugio», «vizio dell’assenza», «vanità», «colpa», «malattia».
Lasciamo stare quanto potesse essere necessario a Consolo un rasciugamento, o quanto la ‘autocorrezione’, lo scarnimento dello Spasimo lo abbiano preservato dal rischio di farsi eco di sé, della lamentazione estenuata o di una barocca e vorace esmesuranza. La parabola di questa scrittura, il suo ridursi a una nuova e scabra essenzialità rinunciando all’alone favoloso, alla meraviglia e anche all’orpello, è un approdo che comunque sorprende, pure se viene dalla stanchezza; ed è una evoluzione, uno scatto, un movimento anomalo e vitale all’interno dell’ambito generalmente conservativo della prosa. Un modo diverso, che già faceva le prove nelle Pietre e nell’Olivo, assai lontano dai lenimenti classici e barocchi, dai sogni della luna, dai fasti tutti d’oro e neri al fondo di Retablo, del Sorriso; ed è la forma più dura e acuminata di una tragedia da sempre percepita ma che adesso alza i toni; e nella sua bellissima nudità è la voce più dolente dell’autore, e la più sincera.
Però resta l’impressione che Consolo abbia attinto la sua nuova maniera come punendosi, tagliandosi la vena che era sua di vertigine e cascame, di febbrile incessante e  violentissimo rigoglio; e che della lingua propria abbia finito col provare fastidio, quasi il rimorso di una cosa falsa; e per questo abbia preso a resecarla, fino al rischio di cancellarla. Come con l’intento di adeguarla al silenzio furioso che si è sentito intorno.

Claudia Minerva

Note:

[1] E. SICILIANO, Lo Spasimo di Palermo, «La Repubblica», 11 novembre 1998; poi in L’isola. Scritti sulla letteratura siciliana, Manni, Lecce 2003.

[2] Tutte le citazioni da Consolo recano tra parentesi la sigla e il numero arabo che individuano il luogo da cui la citazione è tratta. Queste le sigle (tra parentesi quadre indico la prima edizione; fuori della parentesi quadra  è data l’edizione di riferimento):
SIM    Il sorriso dell’ignoto marinaio  [1976],  Mondadori,  Milano 2002.
LUN  Lunaria  [1985],  Mondadori,  Milano 2003.
PP       Le pietre di Pantalica  [1988],  Mondadori,  Milano 1990.
OO     L’olivo e l’olivastro  [1994],  Mondadori, Milano 1999. SP             Lo Spasimo di Palermo [1998],  Mondadori, Milano 2000.
Altre citazioni sono da OMERO, Odissea (trad. R Calzecchi Onesti), Einaudi, Torino 1963; DANTE ALIGHIERI,
Inferno; T.S. ELIOT,  The Waste Land. Le sigle adoperate sono rispettivamente OdInfWL.

[3] Sulle molte versioni del testo I barboni, scritto da Consolo per il catalogo dell’artista Ottavio Sgubin, cfr. D. O’CONNELL, Consolo narratore e scrittore palincestuoso, «Quaderns d’Italiá», 13, 2008, pp. 161-184. Riassumendo: Barboni, simbolo inquietante del nuovo medioevo, «Il Messaggero», 3 marzo 1996; poi, Barboni e Natura morte, in Sgubin, Opere 1988-1997, Marsilio, Venezia 1997; poi, in Ottavio Sgubin, edizioni Mario Jerone, ottobre 1999; poi, Barboni, segno dei nostri fallimenti, «L’Unità», 29 Ottobre 2003; infine I barboni di Ottavio Sgubin, in Ottavio Sgubin pittore, aprile 2003.

[4] Sono del tutto assenti nello Spasimo i due punti e il punto e virgola; raro è l’impiego del punto interrogativo, dell’esclamativo e dei puntini di sospensione fuori delle (poche) battute di dialogo; sporadico (ricorre una decina di volte) l’uso del trattino.

[5] Cfr. M. ONOFRI, Nel magma italiano: considerazioni su Consolo scrittore politico e sperimentale, in (a cura di) E. PAPA, Per Vincenzo Consolo, Manni, Lecce 2004, pp. 59-67. Diversamente, ci sembra, all’indomani della scomparsa di Consolo e sull’aver presentito, nello Spasimo, un «congedo» dell’autore, cfr. ancora M. ONOFRI, Vincenzo Consolo, scrittore antagonista in lotta con il potere, «La Nuova Sardegna», 24 gennaio 2012.

[6] Cfr. G. FERRONI, Il mondo salvato da uno scriba, in «Corriere della Sera», 30 novembre 1998. Di ‘romanzo’ parla Ferroni (di una «dizione essenziale» dello Spasimo) e insieme di pagine «volte verso una liricità lacerante», di una «prosa poetica» che addensa su di sé la fatica dell’esistenza, della storia, della cultura, dell’alterarsi del mondo»: una spinta a narrare continuamente controllata dal «rifiuto dell’illusione del narrare», contigua alla fluida disponibilità al racconto tipica di certa disinvoltura postmoderna. In questo libro che «sgomenta», tuttavia, il critico legge tuttavia un segno di speranza nella «ostinata narrazione poetica», nel dialogo con la grande Letteratura, nell’ostinarsi delle parole, nel loro insistere e resistere a cercare giustizia e verità, come mostrerebbe la preghiera muta con cui il libro si chiude: «O gran manu di Diu, ca tantu pisi, / cala, manu di Diu, fatti palisi!». Cfr anche L. CANALI, Che schiaffo, la furia civile di Consolo, «l’Unità», 7 ottobre 1998. Lo Spasimo è forse «il più bello» dei libri di Consolo, dice lo studioso; è «il più duro e compatto»; ed è «un violento schiaffo» a tanta odierna «letteratura di basso consumo». È testo «impervio», «orgoglioso», «difficile»; simile (dice Canali) a una alternanza di deverbia e cantica, come nella tragedia e nella commedia antiche; ed è pieno di una poesia amarissima, «consapevole della inesorabile sconfitta, non solo personale, ma collettiva, delle istituzioni, dello Stato, dei pochi giusti destinati a soccombere alla violenza criminale o alle tresche segrete dei potenti. E questa attitudine è un altro schiaffo dato a chiunque, nel ‘mondo delle lettere’ non creda più nell’impegno civile e anzi talvolta lo beffeggi. È dunque una singolarità, questo ‘romanzo’ di Consolo: ad un massimo di tensione stilistica, semantica, lessicale, culturale, che potrebbe sfociare in un parnassianesimo fatto di essoterismo estetizzante, corrisponde invece un massimo di denuncia sociale sia pure consapevole della probabile inutilità del proprio sacrificio. Mai, come in questo libro, la furia, questa sì dissacrante, di Consolo, e il romanticismo idealistico della sua ispirazione, si erano tanto avvicinati alla lezione dei ‘classici’».

[7] Riportiamo la bella intervista rilasciata da Consolo ad A. Properi nel 1992 (V. CONSOLO, Il suddetto e i parrucconi, «L’Indice», 5, 1992). Sul mondo della letteratura di oggi e i suoi meccanismi editoriali così si esprime lo scrittore siciliano: Diciamo letteratura, ma dobbiamo intendere narrativa, romanzo o racconto. Ché, la poesia, imperturbata e ignorata, procede sempre più nella sua sacra lontananza, nel suo infernale Eliso o nel suo celeste Olimpo. Procede, lei figlia della Memoria, verso l’oblio, in questo nostro presente immenso dell’estrema frontiera del profitto. Presente che ha mutato ogni valore in merce, ogni espressione in assoluta, squallida comunicazione. Il romanzo sta morendo o è già morto (no, non è il ritornello avanguardistico) e mai come oggi si sono prodotti tanti romanzi, mai se ne sono consumati così tanti. E ognuno d’essi è imbonito come capo d’opera, come sommo frutto della più autentica letteratura, ognuno è imposto come indispensabile all’esistenza o quanto meno alla permanenza nello stato sociale in cui ci si è posti. Produce così, l’industria, come avviene per ogni altra merce, il romanzo per le masse, tristi e misere imitazioni d’altri tipi di moderne narrazioni, giornalistiche o televisive, e il romanzo di lusso per l’élite, riproposte di vecchie, già sepolte squisitezze letterarie, neorondismi di professori pensionati o neomanierismi di anemici o brufolosi scolaretti. I quali, professori e scolari, frenetici cottimisti, solitari e alienati lavoratori a domicilio, sono obbligati a produrre sempre più affannosamente per essere sempre più presenti nell’affollata e vociferante borsa dei “titoli”, sempre disponibili nel modesto mercatino rionale o nelle grandi fiere internazionali; sono obbligati a calcare pateticamente ribalte, a cavalcare tigri, a urlare, farsi inverecondi finanche nelle finte, recitate ritrosie. Chi in questa sede è invitato a confessarsi dichiara allora che, dotato di una forte inclinazione a delinquere, ha cercato, fin da quando ha mosso i primi passi nel territorio letterario, di violare le leggi oppressive della comunicazione e del mercato. Ha scritto poco e in un modo in cui la comunicazione era ridotta al minimo necessario, spostando proditoriamente la sua scrittura verso l’espressione, la forma incongrua e irritante della poesia, praticando un linguaggio che fa a pugni, stride fortemente con il codice linguistico stabilito dal potere; s’è tenuto sempre igienicamente lontano dalle accademie, dalle consorterie, dalle massonerie, dai gruppi d’ogni sorta, d’avanguardia o retroguardia. Tutti questi delitti hanno fatto sì che i tutori dell’ordine lo punissero, che i gendarmi lo tenessero sotto controllo come elemento antisociale. Così a ogni rara uscita, a ogni nuovo libro del suddetto, i parrucconi, i piazzisti della merce, istericamente si scompongono, cominciano a urlare: “È siciliano, non scrive in italiano, è barocco, è oscuro, è pesante come una cassata, le sue narrazioni non sono filate, fruibili: ma chi crede di essere, ma come si permette?.

[8] Cfr. «Il Piccolo», 11 giugno 2011; «La Repubblica», 30 giugno 2011.

[9] Una stroncatura viene da C. TERNULLO, Vincenzo Consolo, Dalla ‘Ferita’ allo ‘Spasimo’, Prova d’Autore, Catania 1998: parla di «scadimento», il critico; di una «pertinace sentenziosità» dell’autore che insisterebbe a «farsi ‘cattiva coscienza’ dei tempi» senza però possedere l’equilibrio di Sciascia; e di una «chiara disunità» del libro, di un «accostamento forzato e insincero dei segmenti narrativi» (p.66-7), di un rasentare l’horror nella descrizione della vecchiaia (p. 69) – giudizio ingeneroso e quasi intemperante, come si vede; e del resto, ognuno ha il proprio (ricordiamo comunque a Ternullo che le «voci di dannunziana memoria» alle quali si riferisce a p. 42 del suo libretto, sono leopardiane).

[10] SP, 70: «Quel contrapposto di gale e di cenci, di vanità e miseria»; segnalata dalle virgolette basse, è citazione dal capitolo XXVIII dei Promessi sposi, con la carestia a Milano.

[11] È quanto Manzoni scrive a Monti (15 giugno 1827) e a Cioni (10 ottobre 1827); lo leggo in A. LEONE DE CASTRIS, L’impegno del Manzoni, Sansoni, Firenze 1965, p. 246.